Good News for Young and Old: Volume 17 (1875)

FOR a long time I have been wanting to write to you, dear children, about Joseph making himself known to his brothers, and then getting them to come and live near him. We read of this in chap. 45, but every time I look over the chapters that come before I see so much I had not noticed that I do not like to pass them over without saying something to you about them. It may seem strange that Joseph should have treated them in the way he did, instead of telling them at once that he was their brother, and that he had forgiven them for being so unkind to him; but it was, no doubt, much better that they should have their sin brought to their mind by God in the manner it was, and that they should have time to think quietly and seriously about it. We never really enjoy being forgiven until we have been brought to feel in our hearts the wrong of the thing we have done. Sometimes persons, when they hear in the Gospel the message of the grace of God, believe in Jesus and find peace with God without having had any very deep sense of the evil that is in their hearts; but they do not enjoy being saved so much as those do who have gone through greater distress about being lost. If we have peace with God, we are not to give it up, and make ourselves miserable by always thinking of our own wicked hearts; but it is a good thing that we should ask the Lord to make us feel how much we owe to His grace, and what poor sinful things we are in ourselves. And we learn to love Him and lean on Him more, the more we learn that all His goodness to us is not because of any good in us, but because He is so full of goodness Himself. This is true of us after we have become “the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus;” but it is also true of those who have not yet known “the grace of God that bringeth salvation.” They do not know the joy of being saved, because they have never found out in the presence of God what it is to be lost. He knows that we are lost, and He waits to save us, but waits till we too have come to know it, and have looked unto Him to be saved (Isa. 45:22). And He often allows persons to go through a great deal of distress of mind, because they will not give up trying, and own that in themselves there is “no good thing.”

Now, it was something like this with Joseph and his brothers in these chapters. He loved them most tenderly, and had no thought in his mind of doing anything but good to them; but he waits till they are quite broken down in his presence before he even tells them who he is, and then he falls on their necks and kisses them. It would take too much space for me to go over all the things that are told us in these interesting chapters, but you will see in reading them that the first time they come to Joseph they say, “We are true men,” which meant, “We are all right and honest, and, if you think any harm of us, you are mistaken.” But the third time they are there, when they have fallen “before him on the ground,” they say, “God hath found out the iniquity of thy servants; behold, we are my lord’s servants.” And all that comes in between seems to have been done in order to make them feel that; as they had many years before sold their younger brother to be a slave in Egypt, so now they were all in the power of “the lord of all Egypt,” and must be his slaves if he choose to make them such. When they were brought to this, he, as it were, says to them, “Now I have you here, and I am Joseph, and I remember all you did to me. I will not punish you, though, but will nourish you (45:11), and instead of buying a little food, with a little present and double money (43:2, 11, 12), you shall dwell in the good land, and cat of the best of it, and pay nothing for it! Only you must go and fetch your father to enjoy it with you.” All this was, no doubt, in the mind of Joseph when he “made himself strange” to them, and spoke hard things to them, and put them all in prison for three days. His ways with them were as if he did not love them, but in his heart he did love them, as we see in chapter 42:24. “Before their eyes,” when he was with them, he took Simeon away, and tied him up; but when he was alone he wept about them. And it is what we do and think about any one when we are alone that shows whether we really love them or not. Any one would think about me when I was with them, but what I like to find out about my friends is that they think about me when they are all alone, and I am not with them. How wonderful it is to look back “before the foundation of the world” (Eph. 1:4), before any man or angel was created, and know that God and “His dear Son” were thinking of us, and marking out for us all the happiness that will be enjoyed forever by those who confess themselves lost sinners, and believe in Jesus, and are saved! (See also Proverbs 8:22-31.) And so Joseph, when quite alone in his chamber, thought of his brothers, whom he knew and loved, although they did not know him, and wept about them, as Jesus, many hundred years after, looked upon His city, Jerusalem, and His people who lived there, and wept over them, although He knew that only a few days after they would be crying out, “Away with Him! Crucify Him!”

This is the first time we read of Joseph weeping, but there are no less than eleven other places in these few last chapters of Genesis where we read about the tears of this dear man, who had been hated by his brothers, but who only loved them in return. I must leave you now for another month, to find these places and to think of the Lord Jesus as One who wants to make you happy near Himself, when you have learned that you cannot do without Him as your Saviour and your Friend.

W. TY.

"Safe in the Arms of Jesus."

MANY people, old and young, big and little, are fond of singing hymns. The tunes are often so very sweet, and the words so beautiful, that we cannot much wonder at this; but, then, you know it is always a very wrong thing to say what is not true, and still worse to mock God by telling Him what is false, for when we sing hymns we are singing to God. Now, suppose you do not love Jesus and were to sing,

“Jesus, the name I love so well,

The name I love to hear;

No saint on earth its worth can tell,

No heart conceive how dear.”

would you not be telling a great falsehood? Yes, of course, you would; and, to make it as bad as possible, you would be telling it to God Himself, who sees your heart.

When St. Paul wrote about singing, he said, “I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also.” We may be quite sure he would not have sung anything he did not understand and know to be true. Nor should we; for, if we sing what we do not know to be true of us, we, for the moment, play the part of a hypocrite, and, if we sing what we do not understand, we are no better than a parrot, and you need not to be told what we should be were we to sing what is not true. Now, we do not seek to discourage singing, for those who know the love of Jesus are told to sing and make melody in their hearts to the Lord, but we do want our dear young friends to consider what they sing. We should all fear to go on our knees, and in prayer say a lot of things to God that were not true, and we ought not to do so in our hymns and songs.

How very much people are taken up just now with “Safe in the arms of Jesus.” The children of many Sunday-schools have been taught it. We may often hear it sung at the corners of the streets, and the newspaper boys whistle it as they deliver their papers from house to house. We could wish that all who sing it were really safe in His arms; but many of them are not. Only three or four weeks ago the writer and a friend were walking quietly home one evening from a preaching service in the open air, when our attention was drawn to two young men coming in an opposite direction, and who were singing loudly enough to be heard some distance off―

“Safe in the arms of Jesus,

Safe on His gentle breast;

There, by His love o’ershaded,

Sweetly my soul shall rest.”

We stood still, and when they were close to us my friend put out his hands, and asked them to stop.

You can easily suppose how surprised they were to be thus stopped by a stranger, and at first they seemed disposed to pass on and take no notice. “Stay one moment,” said my friend, “if you are ‘safe in the arms of Jesus,’ I may not be, for aught you know, and surely you will not mind spending a minute or two in speaking to me of Him”?

“But you look as if you were,” said the foremost of the two.

“Ah,” was the reply, “it does not do to judge by a person’s looks. A Christian on the way to glory ought to have a happy face, for no one has a right to be so happy as he. But it is not always so. Tell me, however, are you ‘safe in the arms of Jesus?’”

They felt a little awkward, as perhaps you would have done at a question of this kind. It was plain, they were not prepared for it, but at length they said, with some hesitation, “We hope so, and are doing our best to be.”

“You hope so, and are doing your best to be,” replied my friend, with some surprise. “But did I not hear you sing just now, ‘Safe in the arms of Jesus?’ So, after all, you do not know whether you are safe or not; and, if I were to ask you when you were born again, you probably could not tell me”?

“No,” was the answer; “and, besides, the new birth is a gradual thing; so it would not be possible for anyone to tell when that great change had actually taken place.”

“I cannot agree with you in that,” said my friend, “although I know that every Christian could not remember the exact moment when he was born again. God might work for some time in the souls of both young and old, to break down everything that keeps them from realizing their lost condition; but there must have been a point in the history of all who are saved when their eyes were first opened, when they were ‘turned from darkness to light, from the power of Satan unto God;’ when they received forgiveness of sins, and a hope of glory through faith in Christ (Col. 1:5; 1 Peter 1:3). St. Paul, when standing before Agrippa, declared that the Gospel, did all this, as you may see for yourselves by looking at Acts 26:18, and it takes place when we believe in Christ.”

The two young men could not but own the truth of this, but still they were not quite satisfied; so, wishing to maintain their ground, they said, “But we do not always feel alike; sometimes we feel safe, and at other times we do not.”

“I know full well that our feelings often change,” replied my friend, “but, then, remember that our salvation depends on Christ, and the knowledge of it can only be had from God’s Word. Now, you can clearly see that no change of feelings could change the work which Jesus did more than eighteen hundred years ago. The blood of Jesus is equally precious in God’s sight, whether we feel happy or miserable. If you are sincerely trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ, then you may indeed believe, without presumption, that you are forgiven and saved. The death of Jesus has cleared away all your sins. God says, in Hebrews 10:17, that your sins and iniquities He will remember no more. Is not the written Word of God always the same, and will your changeful feelings make it say one thing today and another tomorrow? Oh, no, it is like Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today, and forever. God says He will remember your sins no more. He remembered them once, and laid them all on Jesus, and to have peace you must believe what He says. Do not trust your feelings, but believe God’s Word. And do not forget that, if you are ‘safe in, the arms of Jesus,’ His words in the 10th chapter of John apply to you: ‘I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish; neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all, and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand.’”

All these things seemed new to those young men who had been singing “Safe in the anus of Jesus.” So you see they had been singing what they could not have known to be true. They did not mean to sing untruths to God, and perhaps really thought it was very nice to be religious, but a Christless religion is worse than no religion at all, because it is so deceiving. Satan often uses it to keep the conscience quiet, and to hide from the sinner’s eyes that he is LOST. It is better to have one’s eyes opened to one’s real condition; is it not?

It may be that you have often sung this song of which we have been speaking. If so, do not forget that only a Christian is “safe in the arms of Jesus.” He indeed is safe, but no other. And by “a Christian” we mean a person who is saved, whose sins have been atoned for by the blood of the Lamb, who has everlasting life, whose Father is God, whose Saviour is Christ, whose Guide and Comforter is the Holy Spirit, and whose home is in heaven. Ah, my young reader, is there a voice within which tells you that, if a Christian is such a person, then you are not one? If so, be entreated to come to Christ at once. Do not rest satisfied until you know Him as your own Saviour, who loved you and died for you, and who soon, will come for you to receive you to Himself. Then you may truly, loudly, joyfully sing―

“Safe in the arms of Jesus,

Safe on His gentle breast;

There, by His love o’ershaded,

Sweetly my soul shall rest.”

Will you learn from this simple incident to pause, and ask yourself these three questions whenever you are singing: ―Do I understand what I sing? Do I believe what I sing? And is it true of me?

A Little Child.

(Luke 18:15-17.)

“A LITTLE child” may rest

In God, whose name is Love;

Who, in His Son, His love express’d;

The sent One from above.

“A little child” may pray

To God, in Jesus’ name;

He loves to hear us “Father” say,

And owns His children’s claim.

“A little child” may sing

Of Jesus’ worth and ways;

And worship to the Father bring,

With those who hymn His praise.

“A little child” may learn

To do God’s holy will;

And if for this his bosom yearn,

His wish will God fulfill.

“A little child,” whose heart

To Jesus has been given,

Shall rise, when all the saints depart,

And dwell with Christ in heaven.

A Squirrel's Sermon in a Tree.

MANY years ago, and long before my young readers were born, there lived in Hampshire a shepherd boy who, having to feed his sheep every Sunday morning into the bad habit of spending the rest of the day in idling about the village with other young men. This not only led to his entirely neglecting to hear the preached Word of God, but to many evil ways besides. But John’s conscience was uneasy, for he had been early taught to know better, and he often went about with his companions in anything but a happy state of mind. Well, one Sunday morning, when going, as usual, to look after the sheep, he happened to spy a squirrel in a tree on the hill-side, sitting on a bough with his two fore paws raised together before his little face, as squirrels often sit when eating an acorn or a nut. Now, it happened that John had just been thinking over his evil ways, and as he gazed upward at the little animal it suddenly struck him that the squirrel was praying. Poor John was a very ignorant youth, and, considering that he had lived all his lifetime in the country, he ought to have known the habits of squirrels better than to have made such a strange mistake. However, so it was, and it had a great effect on John His very first thought was, “What a bad boy I must be who never pray when even squirrels do! “Away he went to his sheep, but while he tended them the thought still haunted him, “How bad I must be never to pray, when even squirrels do” Finding his sheep in haste, he hurried home, changed his clothes, and went at once to some place where the Gospel was preached. On his way he had to pass a knot of his companions idling, as usual, at a corner of the village, and when they saw that he was dressed in his Sunday clothes they guessed where he was going, and began at once to taunt him with it, and to shout “Amen” in chorus after him. But none of these things moved John. God was at work in his soul, and He who can use the most simple and unlikely means to effect His gracious purposes had so aroused the conscience of the poor ignorant shepherd boy that no amount of ridicule could force him from his purpose. That night the Word of God proved “sharper than any two-edged sword” to him, and he went home under the deep conviction that he was a sinner, a poor lost sinner, whom neither praying nor working could save. On the following Lord’s-day he went again, and every Sunday continued to attend, until his eyes were opened to see that “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners,” and that “he that believeth on Him hath everlasting life.” Thus, washed from his sins in the precious blood of Christ, which “cleanseth from all sin,” he was made happy in the Lord, and from that time led an entirely different life. Anxious now for the salvation of others, he became a Sunday-school teacher, and, as shepherding interfered with his much work on Lord’s-day, he changed his occupation and became a well-sinker. His work was harder, but he was happy in it for the Lord’s sake, and greatly beloved by his little class of Sunday-school children; so much so that, when at onetime he was laid aside by an accident, they all subscribed their pence and farthings, and brought the money to help him in his need. He did not live many years, but he lived long enough to show what grace can do by most unlikely means, and long after he fell asleep in Christ those whom he had taught in his class had cause to remember with thankfulness the SQUIRREL’S SERMON IN TIIE TREE.

"A Form of Godliness."

You have often read in GOOD NEWS of the danger of thinking that, if we know all about the Lord Jesus Christ having died for sinners on the cross, we are all right; but to know this without ever having really come to Him, and believed in Him as one’s own dear Saviour, is worse than not to know anything about Him. God’s Word says of some such persons, “It had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness than after they have known it to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them” (2 Peter 2:21). And then there is another thing you have often been told about, and that is the danger of putting off from day to day “repentance towards God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.” What a terrible risk to run! Some years ago a lady was suddenly taken ill with consumption, and when the doctor saw her she was told she had not many weeks to live. You can guess how frightened she must have been when I tell you that she did not know Jesus. She had been, as she said, a good churchwoman, and had passed for a good Christian, because she was regular in her attendance at church, took the sacrament often, gave much money for religious and charitable purposes, and was well acquainted with what people call “the plan of salvation.” “But,” she said, “I have never cared to know a living Saviour, nor to know from Himself that my sins are forgiven.” This was what she told a Christian lady who went to see her on her death-bed; and then she added, in hopeless anguish, “It is too late to seek Him now, I have had the form of godliness without the power of it. I am lost; lost forever! “Think, dear young reader, how dreadful this must have been to her―a foretaste of the judgment to come! Would you wish to escape such fearful distress? Come to Jesus now at once, and you shall never feel what she felt when she cried, “I am lost, lost forever! “It was in vain that the dear Christian who had come to see her told her “God is love,” and tried to set before her the all-sufficiency of Christ to save her as she was. She kept on saying, “The Gospel is not for me; it is for others. For me it is too late!” In the meantime her disease was running on rapidly to the end, and the death she so dreaded grew nearer and nearer. Still her friend went to see her, and day and night ceased not to pray for her, that the Lord would give her power to believe. At last one day, when she was very near her end, she said, “Sometimes I think 1 Could almost believe the message, ‘God so loved the world that He gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.’ But then for me it has sounded in vain through a long lifetime. And now I can justify Him in saying, “You have never cared for me. You have been satisfied with Christianity without Christ; and now, because you are dying, you come at the last moment in cowardice to my feet. Depart from me, I never knew you.”

Her friend, in great distress, called silently on God to open her eyes to see Jesus as He is, and then pointed out to her how sinful it was to speak against the character of the Lord Jesus Christ. “I have not said anything against His character,” she replied, earnestly; “I have told you I could wholly justify Him in condemning me.” “You did not intend it, I am sure,” replied her friend, “yet you have described Him as a miserable trifler. He has said, ‘Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,’ and Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out;’ and because you who are weary and heavy laden, and are a dying creature, He is to say to you, as you stand trembling on the brink of eternity, ‘I cast you away from your last hope... my promise fails towards you.’ I entreat you never to say it of Him again, for I cannot bear it.’” “Neither can I,” said she, as the light flashed into her soul, and she saw the wickedness of her unbelief. “I never understood before what an injustice I am doing Him! What shall I do? My last sin is my greatest! “Then, clasping her hands, she cried, “O Lord Jesus Christ, I am so grieved; I am so ashamed I have distrusted Thy goodness, Thy marvelous enduring love, Thy truth, Thy faithfulness. My unbelief in Thee is my greatest sin of all. Lord, I now believe; help Thou mine unbelief.” Faint with conflicting feelings and the exertion she had made, she turned to her friend and said, “Perhaps now I had better thank Him for having kept His promise; for having forgiven me all. I would rather not distrust Him any more. You speak the words, and I will join as much as my strength will allow.” I need not tell you how gladly and thankfully her friend did as she requested, and thus together their praises ascended to Him who “turneth the shadow of death into the morning.”

On parting from her, her friend repeated to her this old verse:—

“The soul that to Jesus has fled for repose

He will not, He cannot, give up to his foes.

That soul, tho’ all hell should endeavor to shake,

He’ll never, no never, no never forsake.”

On the following day her last hours had come, yet, though unable to speak to those around her death-bed, she was heard repeating to herself again and again, “He’ll never, no never, NO NEVER forsake;” and then, after a long pause, broken only by the sound of the struggling breath, with hands and eyes uplifted, once more she cried, “Jesus, Jesus, Jesus never will forsake,” and fell asleep in Him who, though she had neglected and disbelieved Him through a long life, snatched her as a brand from the burning at last.

Dear young reader, will you imitate her long neglect and unbelief, or the faith that took Him at His word, and found forgiveness of sins by His blood, and eternal rest at last in His unchanging love? ―Abridged from “Shining Light.”

"Every One of Us Shall Give Account of Himself to God."

Romans 14:12.

THERE is a very old story told of a certain bad man which I should like to tell you because, although there is not much in the story itself, it reminds me very much of a mistake into which some children are very likely to fall, I mean the children of godly parents. The story is this: ―The man had a Christian wife, who always liked to go to hear God’s Word whenever she had the opportunity, and, although her husband had no liking for anything of the kind, he did not at all object to her going; on the contrary, when he heard the church bells tolling, he was wont to say to her, “Go thou to church and pray for thee and me.” It was in vain that she tried to persuade him to go and hear the Word for himself; his answer always was, “Nay, go thou to church and pray for thee and me.”

But one night he had a dream, and a very strange one it was. He fancied that both he and his wife had died, and that they went together far, far away, higher and higher yet, until they came, as he thought, to heaven’s gate, and knocked to be let in. Now, you must understand that Romish priests pretend that the Apostle Peter is the porter at heaven’s gate, and although this man was not a Roman Catholic, yet he had somehow heard that old legend, for this country was once overrun with Romanism, and monks and priests, convents and monasteries, were to be found everywhere, especially in the richest parts of the land. Of course, a good deal of their false teaching and superstitious notions still cling about those places where they were most numerous, and thus many people in out of the “way country places still think that Peter keeps the gate of heaven. Well, this poor sinner thought so; and thus he dreamed that, when he and his wife knocked, Peter opened the door and let in the woman, but just when he also was about to pass in Peter said, “Nay; she has gone in both for thee and herself. She went to church for thee, and so she must now go into heaven for thee;” and, having so said, Peter shut the gate, and the bad old man, shut out of heaven, felt for the first time in his life that he was LOST! Whether the dream led him to repentance before it was too late, the old tale does not tell, but in any case I want you to think over it. Of course, it was only a dream, and yet it teaches a very solemn lesson.

Perhaps you have a godly father and mother, and, if so, I have no doubt they often pray for you. But they cannot believe for you, nor will their piety justify you before God. The old man in the story I have told you evidently thought that his wife’s goodness would somehow or other reckon in his favor in God’s sight, and so he went on, careless about Christ, and with a feeling of security, until he dreamed that he was lost at last. Perhaps you feel satisfied because your parents love God, and although I trust you are hardly so ignorant as to think they can save you, or that their faith can be put to your account, you may possibly have a false sense of security, and feel more at ease than you would do if the truth fully stared you in the face, that “he that believeth not shall be damned.” Surely this is most solemn, for you see it is “he that believeth not”―it is each one that does not believe―that shall be condemned. Now, if your parents believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and you do not, what will it avail you “in that day”? Will it not rather add condemnation, that you have had such examples before you all in vain? Of course it will. I hope then, if you have not yet come to Christ, that the strange old tale I have told you will set you thinking, and lead you, through God’s grace, to consider your real condition before Him. Remember you must believe in the Lord Jesus Christ if you would be saved no other can do it for you. You must have to do with Him for yourself.

“He that heareth my word, and believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life.” “He that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.”

January, Dictionary of the Bible.

Embalming the dead appears to have its origin in Egypt. We have specific notice of its having been employed in the case of Jacob and Joseph, whose bodies were carried into Canaan and buried in the field Jacob bought of the sons of Emmor (Acts 7). The simple fact of Joseph’s embalming is mentioned Genesis 1. 26; but of Jacob it is said with more particularity, that “Joseph commanded his servants the physicians to embalm his father; and forty days were fulfilled for him; for so are fulfilled the days of those who are embalmed; and the Egyptians mourned for him three score and ten days” (Gen. 1:2, 3). There are several things remarkable in this statement, and the first is the mention it makes of physicians as being in the service of Joseph, and having it as a part of their proper employment to look after the embalming of the dead. Nicodemus and others who loved Jesus Christ prepared spices, myrrh, and aloes, to embalm His body. They appear, like Peter and John, not to have known the Scripture, “that He must rise again from the dead” (John 20:1—9). The body of Jesus could not see corruption, because He was “that Holy” One (Luke 1:35; Psa. 16:8-11; Acts 2:27-31; 13:34, 35, 36, 37).

Emerods. ―A painful disease with which the Lord afflicted the Philistines when they took and profaned the ark of the covenant (1 Sam. 5:6).

Emims (terrors). ―A race of people, distinguished for their gigantic stature, who occupied a portion of the territory east of Jordan, which afterwards fell into the hands of the Moabites (Gen. 14:5; Deut. 2:10, 11).

Emmaus (people despised or obscure). ―This place is only mentioned once in the Scriptures, and that in connection with two who loved the Lord, who went thither on the day of His resurrection: “And it came to pass that while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus Himself drew near, and went with them; but their eyes were holden that they should not know Him.” When they told Him of what they had been conversing, and that they trusted that Jesus who had been crucified was He which should have redeemed Israel, He said unto them, “O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory? “How sad that this rebuke should apply to many who believe that Jesus died to bring them to God? (1 Peter 3:18.) They speak as if the Scriptures had said, Whom the heavens must receive until the destruction of all things, instead of “Whom the heavens must receive until the restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began” (Acts 3:21); and again, “Sit thou on my right hand, until I make thy foes thy footstool” (Acts 2:34, 35). The Apostle Paul, in writing to the Romans, tells them that he would not have them ignorant of the coming of the Lord and the restoration of Israel, lest they should be wise in their own conceits (Rom. 11:25-27).

Eneglaim (fountain of two calves). ―See Eglaim (Ezek. 47:10).

En-gannim (fountain of gardens). ―1, a town of Judah (Josh. 15:34); the name of several places in Palestine; 2, a town in Issachar appropriated to the Levites (Josh. 19:21).

En-gedi (fountain of the kid). ―On the western shore of the Dead Sea; one of the places mentioned where fishermen will spread their nets, when the sulphurous water of the Dead Sea shall be healed by the river of God flowing into it (Ezek. 47:1, 12; see also Psa. 46:4; 65:9; 72:8; Joel 3:18; Zech. 14:8-11).

En-haddah (sharp, i.e., quick fountain). ―A town on the border of Issachar (Josh. 19:21).

En-hakkore (the well of him that called or cried). ―The name given by Samson to the place where God answered his cry for water (Judg. 15:19).

En-hazor (fountain of Hazor). ―A fenced City in Naphtali (Josh. 19:37).

En-mishpat (fountain of judgment). ―Another name for Kadesh; one of the places smitten by Chedorlaomer (Gen. 14:7).

En-rimmon (fountain of the pomegranates). ― Nehemiah 11:29.

En-rogel (fuller’s fountain). ―Joshua 15:7; 18:16; 2 Samuel 17:17; 1 Kings 1:9).

En-shemesh (fountain of the sun). ―A river in Judah (Josh. 15:7; 18:17).

En-tappnah (fountain near Tappnah). ―Joshua 16:7, 8.

Enam. ―Belonging to Judah (Josh. 15:34).

Enum (having eyes). ―The father of Ahira, a prince of the tribe of Naphtali (Num. 1:15; 2:29; 7:78, 83; 10:27).

Bible Questions for January.

1. Give one Scripture from the New Testament which speaks of salvation through Christ, and has reference to the first five verses of Genesis.

2. Who is to reign in Zion when the light of the sun is to be as the light of seven days?

3. Whom does God say shall shine as the stars?

4. What does God say is of great value in is sight? and who has this which God values so much?

5. Genesis 1:27 says “God created man in His own image;” give Scripture where it speaks of being created anew.

6. What did God say to Adam that the serpent reversed when speaking to Eve?

7. What state will that man be constantly in whose trust is in the Lord?

8. How long does the Scripture say it will take to change the Church of God, and fashion it like the glorious body of Christ?

WHO, by the preaching of Paul, knew the Lord, and with gladness His servants received?

Who, taught of Christ, His apostles sought out, and in time of sore trouble relieved?

Who, in the service of Master above, learned his duty to master below?

Who against God and His high priest rebelled, and mot death in confusion and woe?

Who, in the years yet to come, saw his Lord as the Child unto us that is born?

Who came in secret to Jesus by night, nor could meet the Jews’ hatred and scorn?

Who, for the truth’s sake, in Christ was beloved by the apostle most dear to the Lord?

Who, in the pride of his heart, forsook God, and was smitten a leper abhorred?

Who, in his doubt, went to Jesus, and found that from Nazareth came Israel’s King?

Who, as a brother beloved in the Lord, did from Paul news to Ephesus bring?

Who, in the fear of the Lord, hid His saints from the wrath of an impious queen?

Who from the mob to take Jesus drew near? In their font a lost traitor was seen.

Who, by the aid of his God restored he filth to a leper, reproving his pride?

Who, bearing witness to Jesus, was stoned, and forgiving his enemies died?

Whence came the patriarch faithful when tried, and the pattern of all who believe?

Whom did the Saviour forewarn of the sin over which he should bitterly grieve?

Join the initials to all of these name’s,

And a motto they give for each year;

Heeding the which in our journey through life,

Our path will be bright, safe, and clear.

Alexander, Emperor of Russia.

THE life of Alexander, in his early days, was that of a man of the world. The love of pleasure was the result of those principles which he had imbibed from his birth. Yet (as he was wont to say himself), in the midst of all the enjoyments which he could so easily procure, he never found happiness. In vain did he strive to dissipate thought; the voice of conscience was louder than that of the world, and it left him no rest. The judgment of God and eternity were often present to his mind, and caused him the most poignant distress.

Convinced that the hour would at length arrive when he must give account of his actions to the King of kings, before whom he trembled to appear, he often resolved to change his life; but his plans of reform vanished almost as soon as they were conceived. The grace of God, which can alone renew man, had not yet reached his unregenerated heart.

Having heard of the piety of Mr. Yung Stilling, counselor at the court of the Grand Duke of Baden, he hoped to find in this respected old man the instructions that he needed to calm his conscience. He had an interview with him in 1812; but Yung, not holding clear and simple views of the Gospel, spoke to the Emperor only of the sovereignty of God, of His claims upon men, of their obligation to observe all the divine commandments; and, with this end in view, to increase their efforts to eradicate what is evil, and to practice what is good. He said not a word to him about either the great and eternal salvation which the Lord Jesus has accomplished, or of that pardon of sins which is freely granted to him that believeth. Thus their conversation yielded no comfort to the soul of Alexander. And, indeed, how could he receive consolation? There is no true peace for man but in the knowledge of His certain reconciliation to God.

Nevertheless, Alexander became more serious. From that time he was seen laboring to subdue his passions, to master the feeling of irritation which arose in his mind against those who opposed his wishes; to apply himself diligently to the reading of the Word of God, which he constantly carried about with him, and to endeavor scrupulously to fulfill the commandments it contained. But all his efforts were in vain; and, as Paul expresses it, he found no power in himself to do that which is good (Rom. 8:18).

Such was the spiritual condition of Alexander when called to leave the capital for the celebrated campaign of 1813. A lady at the court, who had some knowledge of his inward conflicts, sent him, at the moment of his departure from Riga, a copy of the 91St Psalm (“He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High,” &c.), entreating him to read it frequently, and assuring him that he would find in it the consolation he needed. The Emperor took the paper in haste, put it in his pocket, and departed. He was three days without taking off his clothes, and entirely forgot what this lady had sent. Arrived on the frontiers of his dominions, he was called to hear the discourse of a bishop, who took for his text the 13th verse of this very Psalm: “Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder; the young lion and dragon shalt thou trample under feet.” This discourse, which was rather in the prophetic strain, fixed his attention; but his astonishment was still greater when, in the evening, on looking over his papers, he found the copy of the same Psalm. He read it with emotion, and thought he perceived, in this circumstance, a leading of Providence to induce him to reflect more seriously on the interests of his soul.

Sometime after, he heard a letter read which Madame de Krudener had written to Mdlle de Stourdza; he was struck with the unction with which Madame de Krudener spoke of the mercy of God made manifest in Jesus Christ for sinners. “There,” said he to himself, “is a person who could explain to me what is passing in my own mind.”

The campaign of 1815 commenced. Alexander, on his way to the head-quarters at Heidelberg, entered Heilbronn, Sunday, June 4. As he was approaching this city the truths contained in Madame de Krudener’s letter recurred to his recollection, and made him desirous of seeing that celebrated lady. He was not aware that she had taken up her residence in that neighborhood for three months past. Madame de Krudener, on the other hand, wishing to have an interview with Alexander, had repaired to Heilbronn. Immediately on his arrival, she presented herself in his antechamber, and handed to Prince Volkonski a letter of introduction. The Emperor, on taking the letter, asked from whom it came. “From Madame de Krudener,” replied the Prince. “From Madame de Krudener!” cried the Emperor three times; “what a providence! where is she? let her come in immediately.”

During this first interview, Madame de K. endeavored to call Alexander’s attention to the state of his heart, showing him his condition as a sinner, the evils of his past life, and the pride that had influenced him in all his plans of reformation.

“No, sire,” said she, with earnestness, “you have not yet as a criminal come to Jesus Christ for grace; you have not yet received grace from Him who alone has power on earth to forgive sins; you are still in your sins; you are not yet humbled before Jesus; you have not yet, like the publican, cried from the bottom of your heart, ‘God, be merciful to me, a sinner!’ And that is the reason you have not peace. Listen to one who has also been a great sinner, but who has found the pardon of all her sins through the blood of Christ.”

There are thousands who are truly sincere as to their faith in Christ, yet have not “peace with God” (Rom. 5:1). How is this? They do not believe that the blood of Christ has cleansed them from all their sins (Col. 2:13; 1 John 2:12); or, as the Scripture expresses it, they have not faith in His blood (Rom. 3:25; 5:9; Eph. 1:7; Col. 1:14), and they never can have peace till they are able to join with the Apostle John in his ascription of praise, and say, Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and made us kings and priests to His God and Father, to Him be glory and dominion forever and ever (Rev. 1:5).

In this strain did Madame de K. speak to her Sovereign for nearly three hours. Alexander could only utter a few broken sentences. Resting his head upon his hands, he wept abundantly. Every word that he heard was, according to the expression of Scripture, as “a two-edged sword,” piercing to the bottom of his soul and spirit, and judging the secret purposes of his heart (Heb. 4:12). At length Madame de Krudener, terrified at the state of distress into which her words had plunged Alexander, said to him, “Sire, I ask pardon for the tone in which I have spoken to you. Believe me, it is in the sincerity of my heart, and as in the sight of God, that I have told you those truths that have never yet been declared to you. I have only acquitted myself of a sacred duty towards you.” “Fear not,” replied Alexander, “all that you have said is suited to the state of my heart; you have assisted me to discover in myself some things which I never saw before, I am thankful to God; but I want conversations of this sort often, and I entreat you not to absent yourself from me.”

The next day Alexander removed to headquarters. Hardly had he arrived, when he wrote to Madame de K. to repair to him, informing her that he greatly needed to converse at large upon what had for a long time occupied his thoughts.

“You will find me,” said he, “lodged in a little house in the suburbs of the city.”

Madame de K. replied to this invitation immediately. She set off from Heilbronn with her household on the 8th of June, and arrived at Heidelberg the next day. She took for her abode a peasant’s cottage, on the left bank of the Neckar, at the foot of a hill, ten minutes’ walk from the residence of Alexander. To this humble abode Alexander, tearing himself away from his numerous avocations, used to come regularly every other day, to spend the evening and to unite in reading the Word of God, in prayer, and in familiar conversation on the eternal truths of salvation.

These conferences, which continued all the time of his stay at Heidelberg, were far from having any political object, as some journals wished to insinuate. Assembled by a special providence round a great prince, who was seeking from us that truth which alone can give peace to the conscience (Heb. 10:1, 2, 14), we should have thought it a sin against God, and a violation of the confidence which the Emperor had reposed in us, had we spent the time in conversing on the perishing things of time: and those persons of different parties, who were incessantly surrounding us, never could avail themselves of our assistance to forward any of their designs. No; when a person is impressed with the conviction that after death comes the judgment, and that the results of that judgment are of eternal duration; when he knows that he who dies out of Christ dies under condemnation; it is impossible to engage him who is thus seeking the truths of the Gospel with other subjects than those of eternal realities.

Joseph's Brothers Afraid.

(Gen. 42:28, &c.)

JOSEPH did not wait till his brothers knew him again before he was very kind to them, as you see in reading this chapter and the two next; and yet the more he did for them the more they seem to have been afraid of him! His kindness to them appears to have been a greater trouble to them than even the things in which he seemed unkind. He “spake roughly” to them, called them “spies,” put them all in prison for three days, and kept Simeon even when he let the rest go. And yet we do not read that all of it together upset them so much as finding their money put back into their sacks. The truth is they did not know who it was that had been acting so towards them. He was “the lord of the land”―a man who had not been over kind to them when they were there; so that all about the prison and Simeon seemed a good deal more like him than giving them corn, “as much as they could carry,” and taking no money for it. They saw he was a man who could do pretty much as he chose, and knew it was not a bit of use thinking to get any corn from him next time, unless they did as he told them, and took Benjamin with them; but that a man like the lord of Egypt should really, mean to do them a kindness they could not make out. Indeed, they did not believe it; they thought there must be some mistake, as Jacob says, in ch. 43:12―perhaps it was “an oversight,” something done that was not meant to be done. But it was not so at all. Read verse 25 of this chapter (42), and you will see it was all done because Joseph told them to do it. They were to “fill the sacks” that was what they came for; and put all the money back―that was what they brought; and give them plenty to eat for all the way―that was what they neither brought nor bought, nor thought of. But nothing less would satisfy Joseph. They thought he took them “for spies,” but he did not; he knew right well who every one of them was, and, if they had put him into a pit wherein was no water, he would not let them go home with sacks wherein was no corn!

And yet, when all this was before their eyes, “they were afraid, saying one to another, What is this that God hath done unto us?” How different to this is what we read in 1 John 4:16: “We have known and believed the love that God hath to us.” This is what people say who have been brought to know God Himself as their Father, and Jesus Christ, whom He sent (John 17:3). They not only know His kindness shown in what He does, as Joseph’s brothers knew what it was to have heaps of corn for nothing, but they know Himself, what He is. And He is love, as this same verse tells us. We say, He loves us; so that, instead of being frightened, and saying, “What is this that God has done unto us?” we are very glad and thankful, and say, “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God!” We know what it is that has been done, and who it is that has done it, and it makes us glad forever. Jacob and his sons “saw the bundles of money, and they were afraid;” we believe and know God’s love to us, and rejoice and praise Him. What a difference!

There is more about their fear in the next chapter, but that I must leave till next month, when I will say something more to you, if the Lord will.

W. TY.

"I will Never Leave Thee, nor Forsake Thee."

(Heb. 13:5.)

At early morn a little child

Woke with a bitter cry;

The mother started up in haste

To ask the reason why;

When suddenly the bitter cry

Was chang’d into a smile;

And this the little one’s reply:

“Ma’s near me all the while!”

The child had missed the mother’s arm

On waking from her sleep;

This was the cause of her alarm,

‘Twas this that made her weep.

But, on the mother’s breast, the tear

Was chang’d into a smile;

It was enough to know that she

Was “near her all the while.”

The mother, by the infant taught,

Suppress’d a rising tear;

And thus it is with me, she thought,

When I have doubt or fear.

And be it simple, thus, to turn

The tear into a smile;

With this assurance, dearest Lord,

Thou’rt “near me all the while.”

My heart has question’d Thee, O Lord,

In dark and dreary day;

“Is Thine ear heavy, Lord, to hear,

Or art Thou far away?

Thy hand was stretched, Thine ear had heard,

And Thou vast free to smile;

And then hast still’d me with the word,

‘I’m near thee all the while.’

Yet not, in pain and grief alone,

My heart would know Thy love;

The hand that dries the mourner’s tears,

Will tune her harp above.

If it be sweet on earth below,

To walk beneath Thy smile;

‘Twill be the joy of heaven to know,

Thou art ‘near me all the while.’”

Gone in a Moment.

LITTLE readers are not very likely to be interested in what are called “railway accidents,” as they take place so often, and are mostly so very shocking. But sometimes their very suddenness teaches a solemn lesson. And such is the case with one I am about to tell you of. About eight o’clock one Monday evening in November, a train was moving off from the station of S—, on the Great “Western Railway. As usual, the passengers, in getting in or out of the carriages, had left the doors open, and, as is too commonly done, the train began to start before they were all closed. A young porter was busily engaged in shutting them, when something attracted his attention for a moment, and in the next an open door, swung against him by the passing train, swept him off the platform down on to the rails beneath. In an instant the ponderous wheels passed over him, crushing him to death. He was just heard to exclaim, “I shall die!” and before another word could be spoken, he who five minutes before was in youth and health was gone into eternity―his mangled, lifeless body alone remaining to tell what had been!

Was not this a sudden and shocking death? And then the worst of it was that there is no reason to believe that he knew anything of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of sinners. Gone in a moment into eternity, without so much as one cry to Jesus, or one word to show that he had ever believed in Him, where is he now? Ah, dear young reader, it is a solemn thing indeed to live without Christ for a single day. Does not this, does not every fatal railway accident tell you so? Those that live without Jesus may be called upon to die without Him at any instant of time, and then, “gone in a moment,” they have no opportunity of believing in Him forever and ever!

There is only one ray of brightness in this sad story, and that is, that the death of the young porter was made, through. God’s grace, a means of life to another. Yes, God glorified Himself even in this sad accident, for it seems that one of the men at the same station, who helped to remove the mangled body of his fellow-porter, was deeply affected by the awfully sudden death he had witnessed, and led by it to ask himself solemnly “If this had happened to you, where would you have gone―to heaven or to hell?” Conscience answered, “To hell!” for he was “without Christ,” and, therefore, unsaved―a LOST SINNER before God!

Dear reader, are you in this condition? Either you have believed in Jesus as your own Saviour, or you have not; which is it? If you have not, you are as yet unsaved. Can you be content to go on for a single day in this state? The porter was not; he could not rest till he had found peace through faith in the precious blood of Christ. Convicted of sin by the Spirit of God, he was led by the same blessed Spirit to see that “this is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners,” and, believing in Him, he had “peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.”

Thus you see that, while one porter passed from time into eternity, the other “passed from death unto life.” Perhaps the first had had many warnings, many opportunities, of which we know nothing now. Only we do know that “the Judge of all the earth shall do right.”

And have not you had many opportunities? If you are a reader of GOOD NEWS, you surely have. Who shall tell how long they may last? Another year has but just begun, are you sure to see the end of it? How little did that young porter on New Year’s Day, 1874, suppose that ere that year had closed he, “gone in a moment,” should be in eternity! The sad and solemn event was, you see, made a blessing to one man; may it be also made a blessing to you, and then the object of the narrator will be attained. He has since witnessed another sudden death at the same station, that of an old man knocked down and run over by a passing train, at nearly the same hour, just one month after the death of the young porter. Thus young and old have with equal suddenness been snatched away, both alike and unexpectedly “gone in a moment.” May the Spirit of God apply this sad story to your heart and conscience, so that you may be constrained to go at once to Jesus, whose precious “blood cleanseth from all sin.”

Snow.

“WELL, here is the snow at last,” said I, as I looked through the window of my cottage one morning in the middle of December. The snow had fallen heavily during the night, and had laid a coating on the earth of some inches in depth; and, as we looked upon it from the inside of the house, it formed a very pleasing sight. It was seen in all the beauty of its first whiteness, untarnished by any influence of the atmosphere, or by any other cause. Even my little girl, who is less than three years old, was delighted, and made her childish remarks upon it (see 1 Cor. 13:11). At the back of my house is a field, over which there is no traffic; so that there the snow remains unsullied and unspotted for a much longer time than would be the case on the high road. I hope that my young friends derive pleasure from looking at the many works of God which are all around us. The Psalmist says, “The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them that have pleasure therein.” He also says, “I meditate on all Thy works; I muse on the work of Thy hands.” And in the gospels we find that the Lord Jesus, in His many beautiful and instructive parables, made constant allusion to the works of God, as illustrations of the lessons and doctrines which He taught. The young are generally interested in looking at beautiful objects; and where can they see anything so beautiful as in the wonderful works of God? And, if they acquire a taste for the pleasures which the observation of those works affords (Psa. 111:2), they will be less likely to be carried away by the many vanities and foolish sights which offer their attractions, in order to keep them from Christ, in Whom alone “pleasures for evermore” are to be found.

It is written in the book of Job (ch. 37), “He (that is, God) saith to the snow, Be thou on the earth.” So that we see that a fall of snow comes from God. He, who is the Giver of every good and of every perfect gift, sends the snow as a blessing to the earth, which is thus covered and protected by it during the cold weather, somewhat in the same way as we are by our warm clothing. The water of melted snow, too, is very penetrating, and contributes to the nourishment of the precious seeds which lie hidden in the earth, but which, in clue time, will spring up for the benefit both of man and beast. One of the questions which the Lord asked Job was, “Hast thou entered into the treasures of the snow?” Surely, we may say, “The Lord is good to all: and His tender mercies are over all His works” (Psa. 145). “O Lord, how manifold are Thy works! in wisdom Thou past made them all: the earth is full of Thy riches” (Psa. 104).

There are also some passages in the Scriptures which refer to snow as an emblem of whiteness and purity. There is that sweet and well-known one in the first chapter of Isaiah, where the Lord, speaking to His people Israel, says, “Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool.” Now, what can make scarlet and crimson sins as white as snow, and as clean as wool, but the precious blood of Christ? David, too, says in the 51St Psalm, addressing God, “Wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow.” Yes, the soul that is washed in that blood is indeed “whiter than snow.” Has your soul, dear child, been thus washed? I trust that it has; and it has, if you have really trusted in Jesus as your own Saviour. What a beautiful word that is in the first epistle of John, “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.” But only those who have believed in Christ can truly say this, as applying to themselves. That, too, is a fine hymn of praise to Jesus Christ, in Revelation 1, “Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen.” I pray that the young reader may be enabled to sing this song in spirit and in truth now, while he is in this world, so that he may continue it in heaven for evermore, in company with all who have believed in the blessed name of Jesus.

As I stood looking upon the fresh-fallen snow, I could not see a particle of the earth upon which it had fallen, though I had seen it often before. It was entirely hidden from my sight. This simple fact reminded me of the way in which God looks upon the soul that is in Christ. Not only is that soul cleansed from all his sins, but he appears before God in all the beauty and perfection of that Holy One who shed His blood for the remission of sins. The 15th chapter of Luke may help us to understand this. When the prodigal son had repented and returned to his father, and had been received by him, and saluted with the kiss of love, the father said, “Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him.” Then, when the father looked upon his son, he saw him in all the beauty of that garment in which he had clothed him. So it is written, “As He (that is, Christ) is, so are we (that is, all true believers) in this world” (1 John 4). And take notice, dear young believer, that it is true of us while we are in this world—that God sees as in Christ, and as Christ. Ought not this to make us happy, and to constrain us to seek to please Him, who loves us with such a perfect love ‘I Soon, too; we shall see Jesus face to face, and then we shall be really like Him, and never again have even the shadow of a thought which shall not be in unison with His own holy and blessed will.

“Oh, what delight, Him to see in His home;

Never from Him for a moment to roam;

Tasting of pleasures which never can cloy;

Fill’d to o’erflowing with heavenly joy!”

Dear young friend, if you have not believed in Jesus, you are like the field before it was covered with its beautiful garment of snow, and are thus naked, as a sinner, before God, May you receive Christ as your Saviour, and then you will not fear the day of judgment, but will even now be seen by God clothed in all the perfection of Him who “once suffered for sins, the Just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God.” T.

The Tethered Bullock.

PASSING along a country road some time ago, I saw a fine young bullock tightly tethered to a few feet of ground, and I could but observe how he struggled against the restraint that was put upon him. He plunged and kicked about; but all to no purpose, except to weary himself, as he could neither break the rope by which he was tied, nor extend the limits to which he was confined. His restlessness and unavailing efforts reminded me of what Ephraim, in his repentance, says of himself to the Lord, in Jeremiah 31, that he was “as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke.” None of us naturally like restraint, but we prefer to take our own way, and to do our own will, Is it not so, dear young reader? But God tells us, in Lamentations 3:27, that “it is good for a man that he bear the yoke in his youth.” He also says to those of His children who are young in years, “Children, obey your parents in all things: for this is well-pleasing unto the Lord” (Col. 3:20). He likewise bids us all to submit ourselves “one to another, in the fear of God” (Eph. 5:21).

What a beautiful example of subjection we see in the blessed Lord, who was devoted to do the will of His Father He said, “Lo, I come to do Thy will, O God (Heb. 10). “I delight to do Thy will, O my God: yea, Thy law is within my heart” (Psa. 40). How sweetly He says also, in John 4:34, “My meat is to do the will of Him that sent me, and to finish His work.” And as respects not only His devotedness in life, but also in His death, He said to His Father, “I have glorified Thee on the earth: I have finished the work which Thou gavest me to do” (John 17). How subject, too, He was, as a child, to His earthly parents, as shown to us in Luke 2:41-52, to which, as the passage is rather long, I would advise the reader to turn, and carefully to peruse, even though he may think that he knows it already.

Listen, too, to that passage in Matthew 11, in which the Lord says, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.”

May all of us, then, who love the Lord Jesus Christ, seek grace, that we may bow to His holy and blessed will, and learn of Him, who is meek and lowly in heart. Thus we shall bring glory to God, by manifesting something of the spirit of Christ; we shall be happy ourselves, and, it may be, instrumental in leading others into the pleasant paths of obedience, for Christ’s sake.

A Frosty Morning.

The Spring hath its charms of flower and song,

Imparting to all a pleasure;

In Summer the days are bright and long,

The light of the sun its treasure.

Rich Autumn with fruit and corn is crown’d,

The orchards and fields adorning;

While Winter betows―with snow around―

The glew of a frosty morning.

It makes the dear children fresh and blithe,

Their delicate limbs it braces;

Their movements are active, brisk, and lithe,

And red as a rose their faces.

The sight―oh, how pleasant to behold

Is life in its gladsome dawning!

It gives to the hearts of even the old

The glow of a frosty morning.

O ye who are young, in all ye do,

In learning or work, be steady,

Whatever the path that ye pursue,

To serve and oblige, be ready;

At home and abroad, be frank and real,

Deception and falsehood scorning;

And ye in your breasts a glow will feel

More fresh than on frosty morning.

And ye, who the Saviour own as Lord,

Obey Him with joy and pleasure;

Look only to Him for your reward,

Who gives an o’erflowing measure;

His presence with you, oh, may ye know,

E’er heeding His words of warning;

And He in your hearts will shed a glow,

More pure than of frosty morning.

February, Dictionary of the Bible

En-dor (fountain of Dor or house). ―A town of Manasseh, though within the territory of Issachar, and situated at a short distance from Mount Tabor, on the south (Josh. 17:11). It is chiefly memorable as the place where Saul, in his distress, went to consult the female necromancer immediately before the disastrous battle of Gilboa, but is also mentioned in connection with the victory of Barak and Deborah over Sisera (1 Sam. 28:7; Psa. 83:10).

E-nos (man). ―(Gen. 4:26; vss. 6, 7, 9, 10, 11; 1 Chron. 1:1).

E-pœnetus, a Christian residing at Rome when the epistle to the Romans was written, and designated “the first-fruits of Achaia,” or rather Asia (Rom. 16:5); for so the best authorities have it. We may hold it for certain, therefore, that Epænetus belonged to some part of Asia Minor, the first in that part to embrace the Gospel on the testimony of Paul, but where his conversion took place is not defined.

E-paphras. ―Mentioned by the Apostle Paul, in his epistle to the Colossians, as “his dear fellow-servant, and a faithful minister of Christ;” one also that labored in prayer for them even when with the Apostle in Rome (Col. 1:7; 4:12). He is again mentioned in the epistle to Philemon, and is there characterized by the Apostle as his “fellow-prisoner in Christ Jesus” (vs. 23). On what special grounds he suffered imprisonment is left altogether unnoticed; it may have been on the score of his own active exertions in behalf of the propagation of the Gospel.

E-paphroditius, one of the Church at Philippi, and the messenger whom the Church deputed to go to Rome with certain contributions to the Apostle Paul for his support during the time of his imprisonment. While fulfilling this ministry he was seized with a dangerous illness, which for a time awakened the deepest concern in the Apostle’s mind. He was restored, and bore with him, on his return to Philippi, the precious epistle which the Apostle addressed to saints there. That Epaphroditus was a person of high Christian worth, and of singular self-denial in the labors of the Gospel, is evident from the epithets Paul applies to him, and the whole tone and current of his remarks respecting him (Phil. 2:25; 4:18).

E-noch (initiated, dedicated). ― “Enoch walked with God, and he was not; for God took him” (Gen. 5:26). Nothing peculiar ushered forth that glorious hour. No big expectations or strange events gave token of its coming. It was the natural heavenly close of an undeviating heavenly journey. It was otherwise with Noah afterwards. Great preparation was made for his deliverance. Years also spent themselves―appointed years. But not so our heavenly patriarch. Noah was carried through the judgment, but Enoch before it came was borne to the place out of which it came. And if the days and years did not measure it, nor night announce it, did the world, I ask, witness it? Or was it, though so glorious and great, silent and secret? The language of the Apostle seems to give me my answer, and so does all the analogy of Scripture. “He was not found, because God had translated him.” This sounds as though man had been a stranger to that glorious hour. The world seems to have inquired and searched after him, like the sons of the prophets after Elijah, but in vain (2 Kings 2:17; Heb. 11:5). And this tells us that the translation had been a secret to man, for they would not have searched had they seen it. All Scriptural or divine analogy answers me in like manner. Glory, in none of its forms or actions, is for the eye or ear of mere man. Horses and chariots filled the mountains, but the prophet’s servant had to get his eye opened ere he could see them. Daniel saw a glorious stranger, and heard his voice as the voice of a multitude, but the men who stood with him saw nothing, only a terror fell on them. The glory on “the holy hill” shone only in the sight of Peter, James, and John, though the brightness there at that moment (night as it was) might have lighted up all the land; for the divine face “did shine as the sun.” Many bodies of saints arose, attendants on the Lord’s rising, but it was only to some in the holy city they showed themselves. The heaven was opened over the head of the martyr of Jesus in the very midst of a multitude, but the glory was seen only by him. Paul went to Paradise and Philip to Azotus, but no eye of man tracked either the flight or the journey; and, beyond all, when Jesus rose, and that, too, from a tomb of hewn stone, and from amid a guard of wakeful soldiers, no eye or ear was in the secret. It was a lie that the keepers of the stone slept, but it was a truth that they saw no more of the resurrection than had they slept, Silence and secrecy thus mark all these glorious transactions. Visions, audiences, resurrections, flights, ascensions, the glory down here, and the heavens opened up there―all these go on, and yet mere man is a stranger to all. And the translation of Enoch takes company with all these, I assuredly judge; and so, I further judge, will another glorious hour soon come, when the voice of the archangel shall call from their graves all that “sleep in Jesus;” then the saints who are living will be changed in a moment, and all caught up together to meet the Lord in the air (1 Thess. 4). “Watch, therefore, for ye know not what hour your Lord cloth come” (Matt. 24:42).

Answers to Bible Questions for January.

1. God commanded the light to shine out of darkness (2 Cor. 4:6).

2. Isaiah 30:26; 60:19; 4:3-6; 24:23.

3. They that turn many to righteousness (Dan. 12:3).

4. “A meek and quiet spirit” (1 Peter 3:4).

5. Ephesians 2:10.

6. “Thou shalt surely die” (Gen. 2:17). “Ye shall no surely die” (Gen. 3:4).

7. “In perfect peace” (Isa. 26:3).

8, “A moment” (1 Col. 15:52).

Answer to Bible Enigma. For January.

“Looking unto Jesus”―Hebrews 12:2.

	L ydia Acts 16:14,15.
	O nesiphorus 2 Timothy 1:16-18.
	O nesimus Philemon, verses 10,11.
	K orah Numbers 16:32, 33.
	I saiah Isaiah 9:6.
	N icodemus John 3:1.
	G aius 3 John 1.
	U zziah 2 Chronicles 26:19, 20.
	N athanael John 1:45-49.
	T ychicus Ephesians 6:21.
	O badiah 1 Kings 18:3, 4.
	J udas Matthew 26:47.
	E Lisha 2 Kings 5:10-14.
	S tephen Acts 7:59, 60.
	U r Genesis 11:31.
	S imon Luke 22:31-34.

Bible Enigma for February.

What did the Psalmist desire he might know,

Seeing his days were all measured below?

What did the angel, on earth and on sea,

Swear by the Lord there no longer should be?

What is that life the Apostle sets forth,

God’s gift through Christ, and of infinite worth?

What for the people of God doth remain?

Seeking it here, we shall seek it in vain.

What is it cometh in darkness to stay;

Work, while the foolish alone will delay?

What though the Gospel hath Christ to light brought,

Victory o’er death, as by Paul we are taught?

What midst earth’s changes will ever endure,

Steadfast through all generations and sure?

When is the time our Creator to seek,

Heeding the hope which His promises speak?

Join the initials, a word we discern;

Marking its import, a lesson we learn:

Passing away from the changeful below;

Ask we where is it our spirits will go?

The High and the Lofty One knoweth the same,

Where He inhabiteth—Holy His name!

This is the whither our souls take their flight;

Oh, may we find it not darkness, but light!

Bible Questions for February.

1. How many times in Scripture do we find Archangel? What-is-his-name

2. In what day of the creation did God divide the light from the darkness?

3. What is the first thing Scripture tells an unsaved man to do?

4. On what day did God make the two great lights for Day and Night?

5. Was it before or after the fall that God blessed and sanctified the seventh day?

6. What were the people called who were commanded to keep holy the Sabbath-day?

7. How many times in the New Testament do we find the word “whosoever,” and in what connections?

8. There are only two things to take place with the sinner before he receives the pardon of all his sins and eternal life. What are they?

“Happy the child whose tender years

Receive instruction well;

Who hates the sinner’s path, and fears

The road that leads to hell.

“When he devotes his youth to God,

‘Tis pleasing in His eyes;

A flow’r when offer’d in the bud

Is no vain sacrifice.

The Little Ragged Girl.

A POOR little ragged girl applied for admission into the Industrial School at G―, and was received. Here she learned to read and sew, and was rather a promising pupil.

One day she refused to read the Bible, saying, “My mother bade me not to read it.”

The teacher then said, “Tell your mother the Bible will do you no harm, but will make you wise unto salvation; and the rules of the school, which must be observed, require that every scholar able to read should read the Word of God.”

The mother unwilling to deprive her child of the industrial training she was receiving, and herself of the fruits of that industry, at length consented, and her little girl read the Bible daily, and committed portions of it to memory. With maternal anxiety for the welfare of her child, she resolved to keep a strict watch on what she learned, and counteract at home any influences of the school. For this purpose she made her evening after evening repeat the lessons she was taught, and questioned her regarding them. She was both surprised and disappointed. One day she heard of Christ’s conversation with the woman of Samaria; another of His discourse with Nicodemus; another of His love for the family of Bethany, of His sympathy with Mary and Martha, on the death of their brother Lazarus, and of His raising him from the dead; again she heard of the full and free forgiveness of the repentant sinner, while the proud and the self-righteous Pharisee is reproved; and so on. There was nothing against the Virgin, the Pope, or “the true Church” in all this. She had never heard these things before; they had all the charms of novelty, and, with a power peculiar to the Scriptures, commended themselves to her mind and heart.

After some time, the little girl was regularly absent from school. What had become of her? One evening a gentle knock was heard at the teacher’s dwelling, the door was opened, and there stood with anxious countenance the little pupil. After a kind recognition, she said, “Please ma’am, would you lend me a Bible?”

“What do you want with a Bible?” asked the teacher.

“I want,” said the little girl, “to read it to my mother. She is sick now, and I cannot go to school. I used to tell her all my lesson every day. I have told them over and over, and now she wants that Book of which she has heard so much.”

The Bible was willingly given. The teacher visited the woman, and often found her little pupil reading the Word of God to her dying mother.

The woman departed, giving bright evidence that she received and rested on Christ, and Him alone, for her salvation no earthly priest attended her death-bed, and her anointing was that of the Holy Spirit.

Soon after, the health of the little motherless girl began to decline, Her form was more slight, her step more elastic, and her spirit less buoyant than those of her companions.

Unable to keep pace with them, she returned from school alone—vet not alone, for she had been brought to know Him who has said, “I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.” Though her outward man was perishing, she grew in the knowledge of Christ from day to day, and in a very little while her spirit departed to be with the Lord.

Thus the mother and daughter bear witness that the Word of God makes wise unto salvation through faith in Christ Jesus.

Alexander, Emperor of Russia, 2.

So great was the desire of Alexander to grow in the knowledge of the truth that he was always the first to point out some parts of the sacred books that might form the subject of our conversation; and the reflections which he made showed that he was enlightened by the Holy Spirit.

The first time that I was introduced to him, after a few minutes’ conversation, in which he spoke of the evils of his past life with a deep feeling of grief, I took the liberty to put this question to him: “Sire, have you now peace with God? Are you assured of the pardon of your sins?” He was for a moment silent, as if he were interrogating himself, and fearing he might deceive himself: then, as if a veil had been lifted from before his face, he looked up towards heaven with an animated and peaceful look, and exclaimed, with a voice both firm and full of feeling, “I am happy―yes, I am happy.... I have peace―peace with God.... I am a great sinner, but since Madame (meaning Madame de K.) has shown me that Jesus came to seek and to save that which was lost, I know, I believe, that my sins are forgiven. The Word of God says, He that believeth on the Son of God, on God the Saviour, is passed from death unto life, and shall never come into condemnation. I believe―yes, I have faith.... Whosoever believeth on the Son hath eternal life ... But I stand in need of conversation; I want to speak of what is passing within me, and to get counsel. I ought to be surrounded with those who may help me to walk in the path of the Christian, to raise me above that which is earthly, and to fill my heart with the things of heaven.”

This conversation, of which I cannot now relate further particulars, showed me that Alexander had obtained the precious gift of faith, of that strong yet simple faith which is based upon nothing but the Word of God, and which, inasmuch as it is a persuasion which God alone gives, rises above the petty reasonings of men.

He often recurred, in conversation, to the benefits we derive from the reading of the Bible, when we read it with a spirit of humility. One evening he told us that God had long since given him a relish for this reading, and a great inclination for prayer; that every day, whatever might have been his occupations, he was accustomed to read three chapters—one in the prophets, one in the gospels, and one in the epistles. Even during the war, and while the cannon was thundering round his tent, he never suffered himself to forget his devotions. He added, that during the time he was being drawn towards the things of God, he used to exert himself to the utmost to conform his life to that which the Holy Scriptures direct, and to separate himself from that which they forbid; but that he had never been able to eradicate a single sin from his heart; but that now he felt the power of the grace and spirit of Jesus, who alone can give us power to practice what He enjoins; that, in short, he experienced a calm and a peace which attended him through all the circumstances of his life.

One day I was speaking to him of the efficacy of the prayer of the believer who approaches his heavenly Father with the full assurance of being heard. I mentioned to him, on this occasion, several instances in which prayer had been answered in a wonderful manner. He then said to me, “And I can assure you that, having often been in very awkward situations (that was his expression), I have always been delivered out of them by prayer. I will tell you a circumstance, which would astonish the world if it were known. It is this: in my conferences with my ministers, who are very far from possessing my principles, when they are of a contrary opinion from myself, instead of arguing with them, I am accustomed to pray internally, and I perceive them, little by little, inclining to the feelings of charity and justice I wish.’

At another time, I was speaking to him of the necessity of walking by faith, pointing out to him that this faith must rest only on the Word of God, which is an immovable foundation; that thus Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. “Oh, yes!” said he to me, “we must have that simple and lively faith which looks only to the Lord, which hopes even against all hope; but it needs courage to sacrifice the Isaac. That is what I want; beg of God that He would give me strength to sacrifice everything, in order to follow Jesus Christ, and to confess Him openly before men.” At his request we prayed together, asking God for this blessing. The prayer having been made kneeling, he rose, his eyes bathed in tears, and his countenance beaming with that subdued joy which the knowledge of the peace of God and the sense of His love produce. He took my hand, and said to me, “Oh, how I feel the force of that brotherly love which unites the disciples of Christ together! Yes, your prayer will be heard; it will be given to me from above publicly to confess my God and Saviour.”

While he was at Heidelberg, the part of the Scriptures which he was reading was the Psalms.

On the 19th June (Monday), the Psalm which he read was the 35th: “Plead my cause, O Lord, with them that strive against me,” &c. In the evening he told us that this Psalm had dispersed all the apprehensions which he had felt, and that he was convinced he was acting in conformity to the will of God.

He handed me his Bible, and begged me to read this Psalm to him. While I was reading, he stated to me the different circumstances of his life which had relation to it. When I read those words, “They rewarded me evil for good, to the spoiling of my soul. But as for me, when they were sick, my clothing was sack-cloth: I humbled my soul with fasting,” &c., “I behaved myself as though he had been my friend or brother,” &c., he said to me, “I do not cease to pray for my enemies, and I feel that I can love them as the Gospel commands me to do.” And when I came to these words, “Stir up thyself, O God my Lord, and awake to my judgment, even unto my cause,” &c., he said, “God will do it, I am fully convinced; this cause is His, since it has respect to the welfare of the nations. Oh, that God would grant me the favor of procuring peace for Europe! I am ready to sacrifice my life for this object.”

The next day we learned the success of the French over the allied armies. Alexander saw those around him filled with fear, bordering upon despondency; as to himself, full of confidence in the divine protection, he called upon the Saviour, and asked of Him the spirit of counsel and might. After fervent prayer, he took the Bible, and read the 37th Psalm, “Fret not thyself because of evil doers,” &c.

Strengthened by the divine promise thus brought under his review, he repaired to his coadjutors, and exhorted them to take courage and march against the enemy, sure of obtaining the victory. On relating to us this fact, he said, “I should have wished you to see the expression which my countenance bore; you would have seen how I was supported from above, and what peace I had in my soul in the midst of all these frightened persons.”

When I entered the room where we used ordinarily to meet together, on the day in which he heard of the success of the allied armies, he came up to me with an expression of lively joy, took me by the hand, and said, “Ah, my dear friend, today we ought to return thanks to the Lord for the blessings and for the protection He has vouchsafed us.” He himself fell first on his knees, shedding many tears of gratitude at the feet of God, his Deliverer. Risen from prayer, he cried out, “Oh, how happy I am! my Saviour is with me! I am a great sinner, and yet He is pleased to make use of me to procure peace for the nations. Oh, that all these people would understand the ways of Providence! If they would obey the Gospel, how happy would they be! “He pronounced these last words with the tone of that true charity which can proceed only from a heart regenerated by the Holy Spirit. Not long after he said, “Oh, how I should rejoice to see my brother Constantine converted! I love him much, and feel great grief while thinking of him as yet in the darkness of sin. I bear him upon my heart, and shall not cease to pray to the Almighty until He is pleased to open his eyes.”

When Alexander was obliged to enter France, he entreated us to follow him. For this purpose he gave us general passports, and then left Heidelberg, on the 25th of June, having taken leave of us the night before.

We remained a little longer in the dukedom of Baden, waiting till the roads were free, and could not leave before the 8th of July. We took the circuitous route of the couriers, in order to avoid the places still occupied by Napoleon’s troops. After a very painful journey across devastated provinces and burned villages, which were still smoking, we arrived in Paris on the 14th.

The day after our arrival, Madame de K. hastened to present her respects to her Sovereign. She had the satisfaction of finding him more established in the ways of salvation. He invited her to come and reside near him, “because,” said he, “I wish to continue here, in the midst of the world, the meetings which we have commenced at Heidelberg.”

Alexander had taken a lodging in the Elysee Bourbon, the garden of which reached to the Champs Elysees. M. de K., in compliance with the Emperor’s invitation, took up her residence near that quarter, in Montchenu’s Hotel, which communicated, by means of the garden, with this promenade. Alexander passed by these gardens in his way to Madame de K.’s; and during his stay in Paris, he continued these interviews every alternate evening.

The situation of Alexander was very delicate; all eyes were fixed on him, and all his proceedings were scrutinized: He was not ignorant that in abandoning the party of the infidels, who up to this time had boasted of him as one of their scholars, he would become the object of their reproach and sarcasms; but nothing could shake his faith. Instructed by the Word of God, he knew that all who will live godly in Christ Jesus, of whatever rank they may be, must suffer persecution. The Gospel, by the power of God, had penetrated to his heart; he felt that it was his duty openly to confess Jesus his Saviour, and that he could not do it more solemnly than by acknowledging the disciples of Christ in the midst of the very metropolis of all that is worldly; and no considerations of human prudence could stop him in his course. Yet he had no presumption; he knew his own heart; he distrusted his own strength; he used to say to us, “Pray for me; pray not that I may be preserved from the evil that men can do me; I have no fear on that account; I am in the hands of God; but pray the Almighty to guard me against the evil influence of my residence here. To this moment, by the protection of God, I have resisted its seductions; but man is so weak that, if he be not sustained by the grace of God, he will fall under the temptations to which he is, on all sides, exposed. I feel that I need to fly from the world; for that reason I have chosen a retired dwelling. In my present residence I enjoy much quiet; I see and hear nothing which distracts me from my duties; I labor―I read the Word of God―I hold communion with my God in prayer; and I see His kind and merciful protection in everything which happens to me, and in everything from which He keeps me.”

His second entry into Paris, without having caused bloodshed, made him sensible of the divine protection that was over him. Moreover, his confidence in his God did not permit him to put himself under any other protection; he carefully banished from his dwelling the pompous pageantry with which monarchs love to surround themselves. “Humanly speaking,” he said to Madame de K., “I could not have hoped for victory in less than six months; and I have entered Paris in eighteen days after leaving Heidelberg, with the loss of only forty men. That is too great a sacrifice, considering the value of human life; but without the divine protection I might have lost a greater number, and I might myself have perished under the assaults and artifices of my enemy. He that trusteth in God shall not be confounded.”

Persons acquainted with the details of Alexander’s life cannot fail to recognize the power of the hand of God, which watched over him and preserved him from the greatest dangers. Many remarkable facts upon this point are known. To notice one, which is known but to very few; one evening, on entering Madame de K.’s drawing-room, Alexander said, “Well! they were going to poison me today.” “How, sire,” exclaimed Madame de K.; “what do you say? explain yourself, I beseech you!” “Yes, there was in my office, among the bottles used at my table, a bottle of poisoned wine, but no discovery can be made how it came into my house. My cook, intending to ascertain whether the wine was such as I drink, opened this bottle and drank a little. He would have died if prompt assistance had not been rendered.... And see this letter which I have just received”.... We read a horrible menace of assassination addressed to him, because he had not exerted himself to place the king of Rome on the throne of France: this letter was signed, “The Chief of the Regicides.” We were seized with terror. Alexander said to us, “Be calm, God is in it; God is in it; He keeps me, I have no fear; the eternal God is with me; I will not fear what man can do unto me.”

The sanctifying influence of the Holy Spirit, who inspires believers with a true spirit of forgiveness of injuries, might also easily be recognized in him. All his conduct, during his residence at Paris, was a proof of it. One day he was informed that several Prussian officer had manifested a disposition to be revenged on the French. Alexander assembled them in his presence, spoke to them with affability, as his companions in arms, endeavored to soothe them, and to inspire them with gentler feelings; and, when he perceived them to be a little softened, he said to them, “You bear the name of Christians―you to revenge yourselves―is it Christians that hold such language’ Ah! do not imitate those who have behaved so ill towards you. Set them an example of forgiveness; it is thus that a Christian revenges himself.” These words produced such an effect upon these officers that he had the happiness of leaving them under feelings of a most pacific kind.

On another occasion, Madame de K. expressed to him how rejoiced she was to find that he had treated with generosity, and at a complete sacrifice of personal interest, a person who had done him great wrong. “Madame,” said he, “I am a disciple of Christ; I walk with the Gospel in my hand; I know nothing but that; and I think that, when any one would constrain me to go a mile, I should go two; and, when any one would take my coat, I ought to give my cloak also.”

That charity which filled his heart, springing from lively faith in Jesus, led him not only to pardon those who had offended him, but even to humble himself before those to whom he thought he had given pain.

I will give one example, which will show that when he was acting in obedience to so blessed a precept of the Gospel he did not suffer himself to be restrained by the greatest difference of rank.

When he went to Madame de K.’s, he was usually accompanied by a valet of Prince Volkonski, a confidential servant, whose name was Joseph. One evening, as they were entering together the anteroom of Madame de K.’s apartment, the Emperor, addressing himself to Joseph, said, “Have you executed my commission?” “Sire,” answered Joseph, in a manner expressive of shame, “I forgot it.” “When I give you an order,” replied Alexander, in rather a hasty tone, “I expect that it will be punctually executed.” Saying these words he entered the room. Madame de K. went to meet him, and asked him of his health; but, feeling himself internally rebuked by the Spirit of God for his sharpness, he replied only by broken expressions: “Well―Madame―well―yes―very well.” Madame de K., who remarked the disquietude of her Sovereign, said to him, “Sire, what is the matter? you are vexed at something.” “It is nothing, Madame, it is nothing—excuse me—wait a moment—I will return.” Alexander went out, and accosted Joseph in a condescending tone— “Joseph, pardon me, I was harsh; I was unkind to you”... “But, sire!”.... “I entreat you, pardon me.” Joseph did not venture a reply. Alexander seized his hand. “Tell me that you forgive me.” “Yes, sire.” “I thank you.”

Having obeyed the warning which he had received in his own heart., Alexander soon recovered his peace of mind. He entered the room again, with a countenance on which was depicted the joy of a good conscience. “Ye shall know them by their fruits” (Matt. 7:16).

The Sparrow and the Swallow.

(Psa. 84)

THINE altars, O Lord, as the Psalmist once sung,

Afforded the Sparrow a home;

The Swallow, too, found there a nest for her young,

Where she, for the time, ceas’d to roam.

The first, is a bird that to home ever cleaves,

Not caring to wander away;

The other, the place of her sojourning leaves,

In realms strange and distant to stray.

But though of such opposite habits these birds,

They both ‘neath the altars found rest;

For He who provides for the flocks and the herds,

A nook doth prepare for a nest.

Thus some, like the Sparrow, do not wish to rove,

But cling to the hearth and the home;

Or care but to ramble in woodland or grove,

Not far from the homestead to roam.

While, Swallow-like, others would rise on the wing,

And fly to the ends of the earth,

In search of some substance, or shadowy thing,

Not found in the ]and of their birth.

But whether a home, or a wandering, bird,

May’st thou, who art young, find a rest

In Jesus the Lord, through believing His Word,

And leaning thy soul on His breast!

No home upon earth, and no nation or clime,

Can shelter thy bosom from woes;

But Christ is the Refuge, and now is the time

In Him to find peace and repose.

The Dying Sailor.

A CORRESPONDENT of the W. C. Advocate relates an affecting story of a young sailor who died on board a whale-ship in the South Atlantic. James du Boice had been carefully reared, but impelled by a strong love of adventure, and an ardent desire to see the world, had gone to sea. The ship had made a prosperous voyage, and was on her way home.

Of all the men in the ship, none were more elated than James. He had been on shore at the Azores, and got a few more curiosities; he had been ashore at Rio and Cape de Verdes, and clambered up the rocky sides of one of the Falkland Islands; and he felt already his mother’s kiss, and heard the cordial welcome of friends at home, and saw their look of wonder, and heard their words of astonishment, while he showed his shells and related his adventures to them. He spent the whole of the middle watch in painting, with enthusiastic words, the anticipated meeting and the scenes which would occur at home. Poor fellow! it was only a waking dream with him. He never saw his mother again in this world!

The next day we went to work at stowing down the oil. It was a rough sea, and the ship pitched heavily, so as to make it hard and dangerous work to handle the casks of oil. The last cask was stowed and filled, and in ten minutes more the hatches would be down. Du Boice stood on the cask in the main hatchway, and was passing a few sticks of wood down amongst the water casks, when the vessel rolled deeply to the leeward, a cask of water broke from the lashings at the weather rail, and rolled into the hatchway where he stood, and in one instant both his legs above his knees were literally jammed to pieces―the bones were broken into shivers.

We took him into the steerage, and did the best we could to bind up his broken limbs, and made him comfortable; but we knew and he knew that his days were numbered―he must die. That night, as I sat by his berth and watched with him, he was constantly calling, “Mother, mother!” Oh, it was heartrending to hear him, in his piteous ravings, calling “Mother! Mother!” and then he would weep like a child because she came not.

In the morning watch he grew calm, and spoke rationally again. After giving me the address of his parents and a message for them, he slept a little while. When he awoke, he bade me go to the forecastle and open his chest, and under the till I should find his Bible. I brought it to him, and he opened it at the blank leaf, and looked long and eagerly at the name there. His mother had given it to him when he left home, and on the fly-leaf was written by her hand, “Presented to James du Boice, by his mother, Sarah du Boice.” “Now read to me,” said he, handing me the book.

“Where shall I read?”

“Where it tells us how to get ready for heaven.” I opened the Book and my eye fell on Psalms 51, and I read to him from that Psalm till I came to the 10th verse, “Create in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me!” “Hold there! That is just what I want,” said he. “Now, how shall I get it?”

“Pray God to give it you, for Jesus’ sake,” I suggested.

“Oh, yes; Jesus is the Saviour! Shipmate, it is an awful thing to die-and I have got to go! Oh, if mother were here to tell me how to get ready!” and he trembled with earnestness. After a short pause, during which he seemed in deep thought, he said, “Do you know of any place where it is said that such sinners as I can be saved?”

I quoted 1 Timothy 1:15: “This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.”

“Oh, shipmate,” said he, “that is good. Can you think of anymore?”

I quoted Hebrews 7:25, “He is able to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing that He ever liveth to make intercession for them.”

“That’s plain. Now, if I only knew how to come to God!

“Come like a child to its father,” I suggested.

“How’s that?”

“As the child believes that his father can help him in danger, so you are to look to God to help you now; and, as the child trusts his father by fleeing to him, so you must trust Jesus by casting yourself upon Him!”

He lay a little time engaged in earnest pleadings with God, as was evident from the few words I overheard. Then the tears began to run down his face, his eyes opened, and a bright smile played like a sunbeam over his features; he then said, “He died for me; He forgives me, and I shall be saved! He is able to save to the uttermost!’”

The day dawned; then the sun arose in regal splendor on the ocean. I held his hand in mine, and felt the death thrill; then he murmured, “He’s come! He’s come!”

“Who has come?” said I.

“Jesus,” he whispered, and he fell asleep.

Joseph's Brothers Still Afraid.

(Gen. 43)

THEY have never found out how it was that, the last time they went to buy corn, their money was all put back into their sacks, nor do they feel quite easy about going again to the man who spoke so “roughly” to them; but they have “eaten up the corn” they bought, and there is no more for them, without going to Egypt for it. So they make up their minds to “go again unto the man.” They take Benjamin with them, though his poor old father can hardly spare him; he is so fond of him, and so afraid he will not come back safe. And they listen to Jacob, who tells them to “carry down the man a present, a little balm, and a little honey,” and so on. The men “took that present” (vs. 15); then, when the time came, they “made ready the present” (vs. 25); and, when they met Joseph, they “brought him the present” (vs. 26). But bringing him a present did not make them feel happy and at home with him—not even when his head servant had said, “Peace be to you,” and had told them not to fear. What they felt towards Joseph, or what his steward might say to them, could not make them comfortable with him. Nothing could put that right but knowing what Joseph felt towards them, that he knew them, and all they had done, yet forgave them and loved them all the same. Until they know this, all he does for them only makes them more and more afraid. Look at them in verse 18. Joseph has told his man to bring them home, to get some meat, and make ready, for that they should have dinner with him at twelve o’clock. And his steward has brought them in, just as Joseph told him; and yet it says they “were afraid, because they were brought into Joseph’s house.” I don’t think they were so frightened even in Pharaoh’s prison as they are now in Joseph’s house! They made sure Joseph was going to take them now, and make slaves of them all, and take their donkeys from them. They cannot forget what they once did with a younger brother of theirs, and they think they know all about what is now going to come upon them. Of course it was just because they did not know Joseph that they thought and talked as they did―he did not want to do them harm, or take anything from them. He would do them only good, and when the best time came, instead of taking their asses, he would “give them wagons” (ch. 45:21), that they might be near him―not as slaves, but as gentlemen, living on the best of the land, and having it for their own (45:20).

Well, they were now brought into the house of this great man, who had all the corn of Egypt under his care; and when he came home they were to have dinner with him. But as they had come such a long journey (and they do not in those countries wear shoes, like we do), and were going to dine with “the lord of all the land,” they must, of course, have their feet quite clean: so this man gave them water, and they washed them. And then, when Joseph came, he had his dinner at one table, and all of them at another, because people of their sort were never allowed to eat with the Egyptians, and Joseph was not going to let them know yet but that he was an Egyptian.

No doubt, some of you remember that, when the Lord Jesus was here, there were some people, called Samaritans, that the Jews would have nothing at all to do with. One day He was tired, and sitting by the side of a well, when a poor woman, who was one of these Samaritans, came with her pitcher for some water, and never thought that Jesus, “being a Jew,” would take any notice of her. She may have thought He would be more like Joseph, when he sat at a table “by himself” (vs. 32), but, instead of that, He not only spoke to her, but even asked her to give Him something―a drink of water! He asked a favor of her, which is the last thing any like to do with people they wish to keep away from them.

And then, one evening, not long before Jesus went back to His Father, when He was about to take supper with His disciples, He did not do like Joseph’s man, give them some water and let them wash their own feet; but He actually poured the water into a basin Himself, taking off a part of His clothes, and tying round Him a long towel! Then He washed their feet Himself, and wiped them with the cloth He had round Him! Let me leave you now to think of that wonderful scene where the same Lord who “made the thick darkness to be a swaddling-band” for the sea (Job 38:9; Col. 1:16; Heb. 1:2) “took a towel and girded Himself,” and washed and wiped the feet of His disciples. Could anything be more wonderful; unless, when He had gone from the supper table to the cross, to give His “precious blood,” a “ransom for many”―to pour out His soul unto death?

W. TY.

March, Dictionary of the Bible.

Ephah was a measure of dry things, containing three sæta, or seahs, equal to about seven gallons and a half English (Ezek. 45:11).

Ephah (weariness, from to faint, to be weary). ―1. A grandson of Abraham whose posterity settled in Arabia, and bore the name of their progenitor (Gen. 25:4; Isa. 60:6). 2. A concubine of Caleb, of the tribe of Judah (1 Chron. 2:46). 3. A male of the house of Judah, son of Jandai (1 Chron. 2:47).

Ephai (weary). ―The Netophathite, one of those in the time of Jeremiah not taken captive to Babylon (Jer. 40:8).

Epher (calf, young animal). ―Genesis 25:4; 1 Chron. 1:33; 4:17; verse 24.

Ephesus. ―The principal city of the Iconium confederacy on the western coast of Asia Minor, nearly opposite the island of Samos. It is remarkable as one of the principal scenes of St. Paul’s labors. We have also the Church of Ephesus mentioned in Revelation.

Ephesians (epistle to the). ―One of the epistles written by St. Paul during his captivity. On the occasion of St. Paul’s visit to Ephesus “so mightily grew the Word of God” that numbers were converted. “Many of them also which used curious arts brought their books together, and burned them before all men, and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver.” What a contrast to many who bear the name of Christ in the present day, who will go to places where the company profess to have to do with evil spirits, and others who make no scruple of selling books they know to be contrary to the Word of God, and, when they are exhorted to sell or circulate only such as rightly divide the Word of Truth, they reply that “a bookseller must get anything for which he is asked.” Yea, they even quote Scripture when young Christians have their consciences exercised, and say, “Let every man wherein he is called therein abide; “omitting the end of the verse, with God.” This unsound reasoning would have justified any of the converts at Ephesus, who were employed to make shrines for the goddess Diana, to have continued their unholy calling, and thus mock God, who they professed sent His Son to deliver them from this present evil world.

Ephlal (justice, from to judge). ―Father of Obed (1 Chron. 2:37).

Answers to Bible Enigma for February.

C hedorlaomer Genesis 14:17

O mri 1 Kings 16:28-31

N ebuchadnezzar Daniel 4:33

S aul 1 Samuel 28:8

I shbosheth 2 Samuel 4:7

D avid 2 Samuel 1:17

R ehoboam 1 Kings 12:8

T iglath-pileser 2 Kings 16:7

H ezekiah 2 Kings 19:15-19

E glon Judges 3:21-25

L emuel Proverbs 31:1

I nner court Esther 5:1

L Achish 2 Chronicles 11:9; 25:27

I saiah 2 Kings 20:5-7

E sarhaddon 2 Kings 19:37

S olomon 2 Chronicles 1:12

Answers to Bible Questions for February.

1. Archangels are never mentioned; the Archangel only twice (1 Thess. 4:16; Jude 9).

2. “The first day” (Gen. 1:5).

3. To repent. “God now commandeth all men everywhere to repent” (Acts 17:30). Paul taught the Jews and Greeks publicly, and from house to house, repentance towards God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 20:21).

4. “The fourth day” (Gen. 1. 19).

5. Before the fall (Gen. 2:3).

6. The children of Israel (Ex. 31:12-18).

7. “Whosoever” is mentioned twelve times in connection with receiving pardon and eternal life through faith in Christ; twice as being born of God; three times respecting believers confessing Christ before men; twice those who exalt themselves shall be abased; twice as receiving believers in the name of Christ; twice that those who believe in Christ should live a life of self denial; twice that those who call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. Besides the foregoing, “whosoever” occurs in thirty-one other places in various connections, making in all fifty-six times in the New Testament.

Bible Enigma for March.

The king whom Abram slew to save Lot’s life.

The king whose son took Jezebel to wife.

The king whose pride by God was brought down low.

The king who, fearful, to a witch did go.

The king’s son who was murdered on his bed.

The king who mourned in song his foe when dead.

The king who to Jehoiachin was kind.

The king who would not aged counselors mind.

The king whose warlike kelp king Ahaz prayed.

The king who begged that God would grant him aid.

The king who cruelly died by Ehud’s blade.

The king whose mother words of wisdom taught.

The king’s court which the gentle Esther sought.

The king-built city where a king was slain.

The king’s consoler sent to ease his pain.

The king whose brothers twain their father slew.

The king who, more than any, heavenly wisdom knew.

Combine the initials of these royal names;

They give a text which man’s poor splendor shame.

In summer glory God the earth arrays,

And crowns with beauty the succeeding dap.

Go, walk the fields, and breathe the fragrant air,

And mark the perfect wisdom everywhere:

What palace is there like the vaulted sky?

What king’s attire can with these flow’rets vie?

And He, who clothest thus the verdant-field,

To us the needed blessing daily yield.

Bible Questions for March.

1. How many tables and candlesticks did Solomon make for the holy place?

2. What height were the cherubim that stretched their wings twenty cubits, and on what did they stand?

3. In whose image and after whose likeness was man made?

4. Was it before, or after, the fall that man was given dominion over every beast, and everything that moveth?

5. Give Scripture which states what will take place when the heavens are on fire?

6. How many times is Jesus Christ spoken of in the New Testament as “The Lamb” and “The Lamb of God”?

7. Give five Scriptures which speak of the following blessings as the portion of all believers: ―Their sins are forgiven; they have eternal life; they are delivered from the wrath to comb; they are made meet for glory; their life is hid with Christ in God.

8. To whom does the 12TH verse of the 1St chapter of the gospel of John apply? that is, by what means do they become the sons of God?

Peter Waldo.

ABOUT seven hundred years ago there lived in the city of Lyons, in France, a wealthy merchant, named Peter Waldo; yet, although very rich, he was not happy, for the Spirit of God had convicted him of sin. He knew he was unfit to die, and to the question, “What must I do to be saved?” he could find no answer. In those days Christ was not preached anywhere openly in all Europe, for the Romish clergy had full power. The Bible was a sealed Book, and the worship of Romish idols prevailed everywhere. Thus Peter Waldo knew not where to look for that peace which his soul longed for. But at last he succeeded in getting possession of some books, written by Christian men, who lived shortly after the apostles of Christ, and before the truth had been so shamefully corrupted, as it has since become, through the teachings of the Greek and Roman churches; and on reading these writings of “the early fathers,” as they are called, Peter Waldo found many passages from the Scriptures-especially the New Testament-which proved a blessing to his soul. “The entrance of Thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple,” and so Peter Waldo found it, “Peace, peace, deep as a river,” now filled his heart through faith in Christ, and from that time he resolved not only to possess a Bible for himself, but to make its blessed truths known to others.

Being a rich man, he succeeded at last in getting a manuscript copy of the Bible, but it was in Latin; because the Romish priests, wishing to keep God’s precious Word from the people, had taken care to shut it up in that language which few beside themselves could read. Indeed, very many of these priests were not even able to read it themselves. They learned and said the Latin prayers, but hardly knew even their meaning, for the chief part of their religion consisted in vain ceremonies, and in the worship of the Virgin Mary and other departed saints, as it still does in Roman Catholic countries. But Peter Waldo had learned the value of God’s Word, and, as I have said, he was resolved to make it known to others. All around him were ignorant of Christ; poor sinners were groaning under the burden of their sins, and the priests could point them to nothing better than idols, pictures, beads, and penances; so the Christian merchant went about among them, visited their cottages, told them of Christ, and commended the Gospel to them by relieving their poverty, feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, and doing good in every way he could think of. Then, as he gathered strength and boldness in the faith, he began to hold meetings in the cottages and to preach Christ publicly. That “the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, cleanseth us from all sin” was his constant theme, and well he knew the preciousness of that truth in his own experience, therefore he preached it constantly.

But he was not content with doing this; he wanted to give the whole Bible to the people, and that this might be done he set to work, and, with much labor and patience, succeeded at last, with the help of some able persons whom he employed in the work, in getting the Latin translated into the common language of the people of Lyons. This was the first translation of the whole Bible into a modern language; and, although there was no printing in those days, and every copy had to be made with the pen at much labor and cost, many had the opportunity of reading God’s blessed Word who, but for Peter Waldo, must have remained ignorant of it.

By the time that this great work was accomplished, many persons had been brought to Christ by Waldo’s preaching, and God now put it into his heart to seek to spread the Gospel beyond the neighborhood of Lyons. As I have said, he was a wealthy man, and as he knew he “was not his own, but bought with a price,” and that all he had was the Lord’s, he determined to devote his riches to the service of his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Faithful servants of Christ were soon found, many of them the fruit of his own labors, who were willing to go out with the Gospel, and to the need of these he ministered like the Apostle of old (Acts 20:34), if not by the labor of his own hands, at least with that wealth which was the result of those labors in time past. These, going out two and two, went into all the region round about, and carried the Gospel even into other lands. They were called―perhaps in contempt” the poor men of Lyons”; but, if poor in this world’s goods, they were rich in faith and good works, and through their preaching multitudes were brought to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ. Where they could not preach publicly, they would visit people in their own homes and quietly tell them about Jesus, and how He came into the world to save sinners; for their object was not to attract attention to themselves or to get them a name as great preachers, but to win souls by doing “the work of an evangelist.”

But you will ask what were the popish priests about all this time? Well, although the blessed work was carried on very quietly, and without any stir, these priests could not long remain ignorant of it, and the Archbishop of Lyons became very angry, “If you teach any more, I will have you taken up for a heretic, and burned alive,” said he to Peter Waldo. “How can I be silent in a matter which concerns the salvation of man,” asked Peter, boldly, and the archbishop sent officers to take him, but they feared the people, who loved him greatly for the good he did among them, and so for the time he escaped the malice of his popish adversaries. But he soon found it impossible to remain in his native city, and was obliged to flee, going from place to place, often in peril of his life, but always declaring the Gospel wherever he went. He and his fellow-laborers were persecuted from city to city; they were denounced as “sorcerers,” “cut-purses,” and “turlupins,” the last term meaning that they lived with wolves; and no doubt they often had to take refuge among the wild beasts of the forest. Like some of an older time, the poor men of Lyons “wandered in deserts and mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth, being destitute, afflicted, tormented,” Many were put to death for the truth’s sake; but even when burning at the stake they praised the Lord for the privilege of laboring and suffering for Him who had died on the cross for them. That these cruelties should have been practiced by a church calling itself Christian shows what Romanism is, and should be a solemn warning to all against that “mother of harlots who sits upon the seven hills” (Rev. 17:9). But all the rage of the adversary was unable to stamp out the truth of God, and in spite of Romish priests and popish power the truth prevailed in many places, and the foundation was laid of that Reformation which, some four hundred years afterwards, shook the world and the power of Rome, and set the Bible free for all.

But what became, you will ask, of Peter Waldo? Well, after laboring long and successfully in many places, he went into Bohemia, where, in the year 1179, he quietly fell asleep in Christ. If his enemies could have bad their own will, they would have wreaked their bitter vengeance upon him; but it pleased the Lord to preserve him from all the efforts they made to get him into their power, and he lived and died honored and beloved by those who loved the Lord.

Thus, you see, dear young reader, how wonderfully, even in the darkest times of Romish power, the Lord raised up witnesses for Himself. How thankful you ought to be that you live in times in which the blessed Bible is open to all, the truth of God is preached, and Romish malice is restrained! But remember, first, that this brings great responsibility, for “to whom much is given, of him much will be required.” You have opportunities that many thousands of children in those dark days never had, and you will be called upon to answer for the use you have made of them, unless you believe in Jesus, whose precious blood alone can put away your sin. Then, secondly, I must tell you, that those privileges and opportunities will not continue much longer.

Already you may see in many places that what are called mediaeval (that is, midnight) rites and ceremonies begin to prevail. Crosses, pictures, wax tapers, flowers, images, abound; strange vestments (a species of haberdashery borrowed through Rome from the worshippers of Buddha and Vishnu), are now worn by foolish men, who are conscious perhaps that but for these outlandish garments they would be found to be but very ordinary sinners. Convents are springing up all about the country, and to fill them, priests (so-called) “creep into houses, and lead captive silly women” (2 Tim. 3:6), just as the Spirit foretold they would do in these last days. Numbers of young men and women now go regularly to “confession,” as it is called―that is to tell their sins to men, who proclaim to have power to forgive them.

How defiled the minds of these “priests” must become in listening to these things day after day, feeding on corruption, like some unclean bird. But then, you know, God has foretold that Babylon the great shall become a “cage of every unclean and hateful bird” (Rev. 18:2). I know one town in Warwickshire where troops of young men and women may be seen going on certain days, and at stated hours, to “confession,” although they are not yet Roman Catholics!

Thus, you see, that all that against which Peter Waldo and his fellow-laborers struggled so man fully is rising up again before your eyes. Ought you not to take warning ere it is too late?

“Behold, NOW is the accepted time; behold, NOW is the day of salvation.” Tomorrow the Lord may come, and then all who have rejected Christ will be shut up to the power and malice of “Babylon the great, the mother of harlots, and abomination of the earth.” May the Lord lead you to Himself as He led Peter Waldo and then the sooner He comes the happier you will be.

The Spanish Nun.

IN her lonely convent cell a nun sat reading by the light of a small lamp, and so deeply interested was she, in her employment that hour after hour of the night passed away unheeded by her, till at length the deep tone of the convent bell fell on her ear. It was morning, and the bell was calling the nuns to matins. Starting to her feet, Sister Theresa hurried to the chapel to join her companions in chanting their morning hymn. Sweetly rose the voices of the nuns, now dying away along the aisles, and now swelling in full chorus and filling the large chapel with their rich harmony. The voice of Sister Theresa was heard above the rest, as was its wont; but her thoughts went not with the words of the hymn which she was singing in the Latin tongue; her imagination was filled with what she had been reading in that strange Book which had chained her to its pages all the night long. And what Book was it, think you, my readers? It was a Bible; the first that Sister Theresa had ever seen! Little wonder that she eagerly drank in its life-giving words, for it brought to her what she had long been seeking, and never found till now; it told her how she might have her sins pardoned and be at peace with God (Acts 10:43; Rom. 5:1). Often, in the distress of her soul, had she gone to her confessor with the question, “‘What must I do to be saved?’ How shall I get rid of sin?” and, instead of telling her to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, he had bid her do more penance and repeat more paternosters. But now, as she read the Holy Book, a new light burst upon her mind; she saw that God did not require her to suffer for her sins, as Christ had already suffered for them, that He had paid the price for her ransom, and she had only to trust in Him to be saved. Now, dear readers, you have heard this so often that it is like an old story to you, and many of you, alas! pay little heed to it; but to this poor nun the discovery of this great truth was like coming suddenly on a vast treasure; nay, it was her life, her joy; and, as her voice swelled the chorus, her soul rose with exulting gladness at the thought that Jesus would save her just as she was, all helpless and sinful.

After a while it began to be whispered among the nuns that Sister Theresa had got some strange notions. One of them told how she had said that Jesus was her only Saviour, and had even spoken slightingly of the saints; another remarked that she did not go to confession so often as formerly, nor were her penances so frequent. At length Sister Theresa disappeared; and one of the old nuns, when questioned, said that she was a heretic, and was confined to her cell. Two of the younger sisters turned pale when they heard this, for they at once guessed the truth, that Sister Theresa’s Bible had been discovered by the Lady Superior. They had reason, indeed, to tremble for themselves, for they, too, had read the forbidden Book, and much secret converse had they held with the suspected heretic on its heavenly truths.

At the end of three weeks Sister Theresa again took her place among the nuns, but looking much more pale and sad than usual. She was so strictly watched by the old nuns, some of whom were constantly beside her, that it was long before her two friends found an opportunity of speaking to her without being observed. At length one of them contrived to ask, in a whisper―

Where is your Bible?”

“Gone,” was the hurried reply; “they took it from me and burned it, but they cannot take what is treasured up in my heart.”

“Did they put a severe penance upon you?”

“Not more than I could bear; for the Lord stood by me and strengthened me.”

The friends were observed in conversation, and could say no more. Sister Theresa did not tell how she had been loaded with abuse as a wicked heretic for presuming to read that Book without permission, and how she had stood nobly forth before the Lady Superior and the priest, and boldly said that she trusted in Jesus to forgive her sins, without either priest, or Virgin Mary, or saints to intercede for her; and that, too, though she was threatened with all the terrors of the Inquisition, and was made to perform the most painful penances. When faint from hunger and long-continued kneeling in the most painful position, the words of Jesus came into her mind― “Fear not them which kill the body and after that have no more that they can do.”

“No, I will not fear them,” said she, “though perhaps they will kill me as, it is said, they killed Sister Agnes;” and in spite of herself a cold shudder ran through her frame as she recollected the dark whispers and hints she had heard of the fate of other heretic nuns who, perhaps, had been Bible believers like herself; but again the words returned to her mind like a strain of sweet music— “And after that have no more that they can do.”

Ah, poor soul! not yet will thy cruel persecutors give thee the crown of martyrdom; thou must first suffer many things, and cunningly will they strive to make thee deny thy Lord. But fear not, hide thee under the covert of His wings, and thou shalt be safe.

The Lady Superior of the convent was a woman that might well be feared. Blindly attached to the superstitions of her faith, the crime of Bible reading was in her eyes a fearful sin, and she resolved that she would root out from her convent the heretical doctrines which Sister Theresa had learned from that hated Book. After trying severity, and, finding that neither sufferings nor threatening’s could shake the poor nun’s constancy, which she called “wicked obstinacy,” she changed her plan, and lavished favours and kindnesses upon her, thinking to win where she could not terrify; but all was in vain, Sister Theresa stood firm; and, when questioned by priests who had been sent for to examine her, she refused to profess what her lost Bible had taught her to be false.

And what became of Sister Theresa? It was said by the Lady Superior that she was confined to her cell by illness; but no one was allowed to visit her except Sister Ursula, one of the old nuns, who sullenly refused to answer any questions respecting her. Long after this, the nuns were told that Sister Theresa was dead. What secret tortures she endured, or how she came to her end, were never told; but all knew that she died a heretic, for no masses were said for her soul; and Sister Ursula crossed herself, and told the other nuns that her end was an awful warning to them to beware of despising the doctrines of Holy Church, and reminded them that they had been forbidden to mention her name.

But the secret whisperings of the nuns could not be entirely checked. Several had witnessed the arrival of some of the fathers of the Inquisition; and they well knew that it was a rare thing indeed for a victim to escape from their cruel hands. Others told of the shrieks and screams they had more than once heard, and which Sister Ursula had said were uttered by Sister Theresa in the delirium of fever. Most of the nuns had no doubt that she was awfully wicked; but still they pitied her for the sufferings which they guessed too truly that she had endured. Her two friends wept in secret over her sad fate, and often talked of the precious truths which they had learned from her. They, too, were believers in Jesus, but they had not the courage of their poor friend. They dared not confess their true feelings except to each other.

And so that little Bible, which was cast into the fire as a dangerous thing, was the life of three immortal souls Truly it had done its work. Reader, what has your Bible done for you?

The Dying Soldier.

A HIGHLAND mother, at the close of spring, was suddenly overtaken, in a wild glen among the mountains, by what was long recalled by her fellow villagers as “the great May storm.” After attempting in vain for some time, with her infant in her arms, to buffet the whirling eddies, she laid the child down among heather and ferns, in the deep cleft of a rock, with the brave resolve, if possible, to make her own way home through the driving sleet, and obtain succor for her little one. She was found by the anxious neighbors next morning stretched cold and stiff on a snowy shroud. But the cries of the babe directed them to the rock-crevice, where it lay, all unconscious of its danger, and from which it was rescued in safety. Many long years afterwards that child returned from distant lands a disabled soldier. The first Lord’s-day after his return he listened to an aged servant of God unfolding, in Celtic accents, the story of redeeming love. Strange to say, the preacher happened to be from the same Highland glen where he himself had spent his youth. Stranger still, he was illustrating the divine tale with the anecdote, to him so familiar, of the widow and her saved child! A few days afterwards he was summoned to visit the death-bed of the old soldier. “I am the son of the widow,” were the words which greeted the former, as he stood by the couch of the dying man. “The prayers she used to offer for me have been answered. I have found deliverance in old age, not where I found it in my childhood, but in the ‘Rock of Ages.’”

Rock of Ages! cleft for me,

Grace hath hid me safe in Thee!

Where the water and the blood,

From Thy riven side which flow’d,

Are of sin the double cure,

Cleansing from its guilt and power.

Not the labor of my hands

Could fulfill the law’s demands;

Could my zeal no respite know,

Could my tears forever flow,

Naught for sin could e’er atone―

But Thy blood, and Thine alone!

Jairus's Daughter.

(Mark 5.)

WHEN Jesus, at Jairus’s urgent request,

Went the father’s dear daughter to see,

On the bed-like to one who was taking her rest―

She was lying; but lifeless was she.

Then the Lord, in compassion, said, “Daughter, arise!”

And such force had His life-giving word,

That she wak’d from death’s sleep, and first opened her eyes

Upon Jesus, whose voice she had heard.

In His grace, too, He took the dear child by the hand,

That thus she might rise from the bed;

And, giving her strength, that she firmly might stand,

Commanded that she should be fed;

Another great mercy on her, too, He wrought,

She to walk, yea, at once, had the power:

To the Saviour’s great name, thus, much glory was brought,

Whose blessings descend like a shower.

Now ascended, and set over all as the Head,

He still speaks with a quickening voice,

Giving life everlasting to sinners, though dead,

Who hear Him and make Him their choice;

He His grace still imparts to old and to young,

And upholds those who walk in His ways:

Oh! should not His praises with joy, then, be sung,

Who such greatness and mercy displays?

A Burning Glass of Ice.

A “BURNING-GLASS” is a glass of high magnifying power. You hold it within your thumb and finger, and let the rays of the sun pass through it, and collect in a bright spot upon a piece of paper, and very quickly the paper will smoke and kindle into a flame. A gentleman in London once tried it upon a very large scale. He had a large glass made, and the heat produced by it was so great that iron plates were melted in a few seconds.

Pieces of ice may be broken off from an iceberg as pure and clear as the most beautiful crystals. Captain Scoresby did so one day in the frozen regions, and he amused and astonished his men by using a piece of ice as a sort of burning-glass, firing gunpowder, burning wood, melting lead, and lighting the sailors’ pipes, the ice remaining clear and firm and solid all the time.

You see that the rays of the sun may be collected by, and passed through, even a piece of ice; may burn and melt other substances, and the ice remain ice still. This is a remarkable fact. Something like it is not uncommon in the present day. Many persons are very diligent in collecting money for Bibles and missionaries. Glad should I be if all my readers were working for the glory of God. But the danger is, lest, while we labor for the souls of others, we neglect our own salvation. It is very easy to collect money from others; but it is quite another thing to believe in Jesus, to pray to Him in secret, to keep our own heart with diligence.

Is it not sad to think that we may be the means of doing great good to the heathen, and that, through our exertions, many a heart may be kindled with the flame of a Saviour’s love, and, yet, before God, we may be cold and hard as a piece of ice?

Joseph's Brothers Repentant.

(Gen. 44)

WHAT a very different chapter this is from the first chapter of Joseph’s history! (Gen. 37,) We read there of his brothers saying, “We will see what will become of his dreams;” and here, in this chapter, we see what became of them. Instead of having him alone and helpless in their midst, so that they could take him and cast him into a pit, they are fallen down “before him on the ground.” They have “bowed down their heads and made obeisance “to him more than once already, and they did not mean for his dreams to come true, even by their doing that; but now they have done more, for they have “rent their clothes” in terror and dismay, and have fallen right down on the floor in his presence! Is it not wonderful that we read in two places (Matt. 26:39 and Mark 14:35) about Jesus Himself, the “Lord of glory,” falling on His face on the ground? So great was His sorrow, His agony of soul, when He was about to bear, on the cross, the punishment of our sins! And yet this was at a time when He had only to speak a word to the men who came to take Him, and they would all go backward and fall to the ground! Not on their face, worshipping Him, as some did, but all along on their backs, because they could not stand in His presence! Compare Psalms 27:2 and 72:9-11, and think what a solemn thing it would be to be among the Lord’s enemies, when He shall arise and His enemies shall be scattered, and they also that hate Him shall flee before Him!

You will remember that in the thirty-seventh chapter Joseph’s brothers meant that he should die, and they did make a slave of him: here in this chapter they actually consent (vs. 9), without meaning it, that one of themselves shall die, and all the rest be slaves. David did a thing once of the same sort, saying that a very naughty man should die, and he was the very man himself; and in Matthew 21:41 we find the Pharisees did the same thing, in answer to a question put to them by Jesus. They said that the right thing to do with them would be to “miserably destroy” them, but they did not think that they themselves were “those wicked men” they spoke of. What a solemn thing it is to have to do with One who knows all about us, and to think we are innocent and have nothing to fear, when in truth we are guilty and deserve to be punished!

In chapter 37 too, they find it very easy to make up a story by which to deceive their poor old father; but here in these verses it is not, “And we will say,” but it is “What shall we say unto my Lord? what shall we speak? or how shall we clear ourselves God hath found out the iniquity of thy servants.” What a difference!

Judah had said then, “He is our brother and our flesh” (one of themselves); but now he says, “Thou art even as Pharaoh.” He was equal now to the great king, and they felt him to be so; and, instead of selling him for a slave, he entreats Joseph to let him be his slave, if only Benjamin may go back to his father.

It seems to me that this was just what Joseph wanted to find out—whether they had yet learned to love their father enough to be good to Benjamin for his sake; or whether they were still of the same mind as when they hated him because his father loved him best. So he says, in verse 17, Benjamin shall stop with me and be my servant; and “as for you, get you tip in peace unto your father.” They had been willing to go back to their father without Joseph, years ago; would they now go up “in peace” without Benjamin? Judah says No; he had promised his father to bring his younger brother back safely, and, if he did not, the old man would die. He could not bear to think of that; so he tells Joseph all about it―what work he had to persuade Jacob to spare Benjamin at all, because he was so fond of him now his brother Joseph was “dead” (as he said). He is sure his father will die, too, if anything happens to Benjamin; and he will stay in Egypt and be Joseph’s slave, or anything, rather than see the distress of his father; the evil that will come upon him if Benjamin is left behind. Poor Judah! he is not like the same man as when he wanted to make some “profit” out of Joseph, and said, “Come and let us sell him.” He does not want Benjamin sold, but sent back safe and sound to his father, who loves him so. It seems to have been this tender feeling about Benjamin and his father which so touched Joseph that he could not any longer hold back from telling them who he was, and falling on their necks and kissing them. But I must leave talking to you about that till another month if we are spared.

W. TY.

Epitaph on an Infant.

THOU didst but peep into this world of sin,

Didst sip its sorrow, and didst hear its din;

From such a scene thy bosom shrank with dread,

And far away to Jesus thou hast fled.

April, Dictionary of the Bible.

Ephesdammin (ceasing of blood or bloodshed). ― A place in the tribe of Judah, no further defined than that it lay between Shochoh and Azekah (1 Sam. 17:1); the place of the Philistine encampment at the time when the encounter took place between Goliath and David. It occurs again under the abbreviated form of Pas-dammin 1 Chronicles 11:13.

Ephod. ―The father of Hanniel (Numb. 34:23).

Ephod. ―A portion of the dress of the high priest of the Hebrews. It was a vest, which was fastened on the shoulders, of a very rich and splendid construction. The ephod is thus described by Moses: “And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine-twined linen, with cunning work. It shall have the two shoulder pieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together. And the curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according to the work thereof; even of gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine-twined linen” (Ex. 28:6-8).

Ephraim (double fruit, double earth, or ground). ―The wood of. A place rendered memorable from being the scene of Absalom’s defeat and death (2 Sam. 18:6).

Ephraim, (fruitful). ―The name of Joseph’s second son. “For God,” said he, “hath caused me to be fruitful in the land of my affliction” (Gen. 41:52). The name proved to have a significance for the future as well as for the past, for, in a double sense, fruitfulness was granted to this son of Joseph. He was, first of all, along with his brother Manasseh, adopted into the family of Jacob, and placed on a footing with Jacob’s own sons, as the head of a tribal section of the covenant people. Of both these sons of Joseph the patriarch said, when in his last sickness they were presented to him by their father, “They are mine; as Reuben and Simeon they shall be mine.” But, besides being elevated to this position of patriarchal headship, Ephraim had prophetically assigned to him a higher place even than his brother. The younger here, as in Jacob’s own case, was preferred before the elder. When the two were placed before Jacob for his last blessing, the elder on the right hand and the younger on the left, he guided his hands wittingly, it is said, crossing them so as to place his right hand on the head of Ephraim, and the left on the head of Manasseh. Joseph thought, in the dimness of his vision, Jacob had mistaken the one for the other, and sought to correct him; but Jacob refused, and said, “I know it, my son, I know it: he also shall become a people, and he also shall be great: but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a multitude of nations [peoples] (Gen. 48:19).

Ephraimite. ―One of the tribe of Ephraim, or an inhabitant of the city bearing that name. “Then Jephthah gathered together all the men of Gilead, and fought with Ephraim: and the men of Gilead smote Ephraim, because they said, Ye Gileadites are fugitives of Ephraim among the Ephraimites, and among the Manassites. And the Gileadites took the passages of Jordan before the Ephraimites, and it was so, that when those Ephraimites which were escaped said, Let me go over, that the men of Gilead said unto him, Art thou an Ephraimite If he said, Nay; then said they unto him, Say now Shibboleth and he said Sibboleth: for he could not frame to pronounce it right. Then they took him, and slew him at the passages of Jordan: and there fell at that time of the Ephraimites forty and two thousand” (Judg. 12:4-6).

Ephraim (two calves). ―A city, with its hamlets or country towns, captured from Jeroboam by the army of Abijah (2 Chron. 13:19).

Ephratah, (fruitful field). ―(1.) The ancient name of Bethlehem. For the sake of emphasis and distinctness of meaning, both are coupled together by the prophet Micah (ch. 5:2). (2.) The name of the second wife of Caleb, and mother of Hur (1 Chron. 2:19).

Ephrathite. ―An inhabitant of Ephrath, or Bethlehem-Judah (Ruth 1:2).

Ephron (belonging to a calf). ―The Hittite son of Zochar, of whom Abraham bought the field of Mamre, containing the cave of Machpelah (Gen. 23:8-20).

Epicureans. ―A sect of ancient Greek philosophers, the disciples and adherents of Epicurus, who flourished in the fourth century before Christ. The end of their philosophy is for a man to live to please himself (Acts 17:18; 2 Cor. 5:15).

Answer to Bible Enigma for March

C hedorlaomer Genesis 14:17

O mri 1 Kings 16:28-31

N ebuchadnezzar Daniel 4:33

S aul 1 Samuel 28:8

I shbosheth 2 Samuel 4:7

D avid 2 Samuel 1:17

R ehoboam 1 Kings 12:8

T iglath-pileser 2 Kings 16:7

H ezekiah 2 Kings 19:15-19

E glon Judges 3:21-25

L emuel Proverbs 31:1

I nner court Esther 5:1

L Achish 2 Chronicles 11:9; 25:27

I saiah 2 Kings 20:5-7

E sarhaddon 2 Kings 19:37

S olomon 2 Chronicles 1:12

Answers to Bible Questions for March.

1. Ten tables and ten candlesticks (2 Chron. 4:7, 8).

2. They were ten cubits high, and they stood on the floor of the most holy place (2 Chron. 3:10-13). The length of the ark was two cubits and a half, on which were placed two small cherubim; these are often confounded with the cherubim of ten cubits.

3. “Let us make man in our own image, after our likeness” (Gen. 1:26).

4. Before the fall (Gen. 1:28).

5. “The earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burned up (2 Peter 3:7-12).

6. “The Lamb of God” twice (John 1:29,36); “A Lamb” four times (Acts 8:32; 1 Peter 1:19; Rev. 5:6; Rev. 14:1); “The Lamb” twenty-eight times (Rev. 5:8, 12, 13; 6:1, 16; 7:9, 10, 14, 17; 12:11; 13:8; 14:4, 4,10; 15:3; 17:14, 14; 19:7, 9; 21:9, 14, 22; 21:23, 27; 22:1, 3).

7. “I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake” (1 John 2:12). “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life” (1 John 5:13). Believers are “to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come” (1 Thess. 1:10), “Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light” (Col. 1:12). “For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God” (Col. 3:3).

8. To all believers; that is, those who have faith in Christ Jesus (Gal. 3:26: 1 John 5:1).

Bible Questions for April.

Who sheltered David in an hour of need?

Who died ‘mid household grief and public gloom?

Who stained the young earth with a cruel deed?

Whose words averted Judah’s coming doom?

Who through an erring monarch’s treachery died?

Whose faltering conscience saved his brother’s life?

Who did the toils of Nehemiah deride?

Who bore a gift and a destroying knife?

What infant’s birth made glad a widow’s heart?

Who for untimely forwardness was slain?

Who rashly with a God-sent gift did part,

Yet by his death a victory did gain?

In the initial letters see

A precept that all should heed.

Bible Questions for April.

1. Who is called reverend in Scripture? Give the text.

2. The Bible says, “Run, speak to this young man.” State what was spoken to him about fire, and glory? Give the reference.

3. What does the Lord say will become of those who do not repent?

4. God says He will shake heaven and earth. What has He given to all believers which cannot be moved?

5. How many times do the Scriptures state that the children of Israel tempted the Lord before they brought the grapes from Eshcol?

6. What is said will take place after death with those who die in their sins?

7. What are those called who are in the hand of Christ?

8. For what will the Lord appear the second time to those who are looking for Him?

The Heavenly Land.

“They desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God; for He hath prepared for them a city.”―Heb. 11:16.

Ours is a fine and fair land,

No fancied, dreamy, air-land,

A real, rich, and rare land;

This heavenly land of ours.

It is a holy, pure land,

A bright, unfading, sure land,

More firm than mount or moorland;

This blessed land of ours.

God’s Paradise, His own land,

A fruitful, Spirit-sown land,

To us, by faith, a known land;

This blooming land of ours.

It is a cloudless, clear land,

The Saviour’s home―our dear land,

Not distant, but a near land;

This happy land of ours.

"Escape for Thy Life."

I DARE say the little reader knows that the coal which is so needful in cold weather to keep him warm is dug out of the earth many fathoms below the surface. In digging out the coal they usually leave large masses like pillars to support the earth above, or the colliers would be all crushed to death, but, when a coal mine is exhausted and about to be closed, the owner, wishing to get all he can, takes away as many of these pillars as he thinks he can do with safety to his men; and sometimes he takes too many, and then, as you can easily imagine, the earth above sinks in, and, if the pit is very deep, anything that may be on the surface is swallowed up. Well, it happened only a few months ago that a family living at Gilberton, about three miles from Shenandoah, in America, noticed that their little garden was sinking! The place they lived in was just over a deep coal pit, and the owner had been taking away so much coal that there was actually nothing between the house above and the terrible pit below but a thick crust of earth and stones, which, of course, might give way at any moment and hurl the house and all that were in it into utter destruction! Just think what a position to be in—in danger every moment and all day and all night long of being suddenly swallowed up alive, of plunging all at once into a terrible abyss, crushed, mangled, and suffocated far, far down beneath the green earth in a dark and horrible pit! And yet, terrible as this fate would be, it is nothing compared with what awaits the “world lying in wickedness.” “When they shall say, Peace and safety, then SUDDEN DESTRUCTION shall come upon them.” The Lord will come first into the air (1 Thess. 4), and take His people out of the earth, but, when He has done that, “sudden destruction” comes on those who have rejected Christ. Now, He may come tonight, tomorrow, at any moment; so that you see, if you don’t believe in Jesus, you are just like these people who were living in that house with nothing between them and “sudden destruction”―no refuge, no support, no safety. And, what is most strange, these people had been warned that they were in danger, and yet, until they actually saw the garden sinking into the pit, they took no heed. And have you not been warned again and again in GOOD NEWS? Of course, you have. Will you be like these foolish people who waited till the destruction came before they believed the warning? I hope not. You will be glad to hear that they had just time to escape. When they saw the earth sinking, they took the alarm, and, snatching up such things as were at hand, they all rushed out of doors and away from the fearful pit. Hardly had they got a few feet away than they saw their house turn right over and plunge roof foremost down into the gulph, followed by a mass of rocks and stones and earth sufficient to crush it all to powder! Oh, what an escape! And, dear young reader, you have just time to escape, and the way to do so is to go at once to Jesus. You know it is written; “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” God says so: won’t you believe Him? I hope you will, for then you will be SAFE, perfectly safe in an everlasting salvation through the precious blood of Christ, which putteth away all sin.

If you were old enough to understand, I think I could show you that the garden is sinking, that is, all that is so pleasant to the eye of man, is just about to sink into the pit of everlasting destruction.

One of the most solemn signs of this, which you can see with your own eyes and may most easily understand, is the sad condition of that which calls itself the Church of God. The mummeries, the idolatries, the priestcraft, the many images and pictures, the lighted candles on the table, because they who set them there “have no light in them,” and so need “to walk in the sparks that they have kindled;” because, too, the images and pictures are blind, and must have light somehow; the bending and bowing to a wooden table which they call the “altar,” turning about to the east and to the west, like the worshippers of Baal of old, when they bowed to the rising and the setting sun, kissing a cope, instead of “kissing the Son, lest He be angry,” by owning and confessing Him Lord of all. These things show how near we are to that moment when all that is “pleasant to the eye” of sinners shall suddenly sink in judgment. And these things may now be seen everywhere more and more. So, then, dear reader, you have only just time to “escape for thy life” by fleeing to Jesus.

"Gone up Higher."

I HAVE no doubt the young reader of GOOD NEWS has often heard that, when the Lord Jesus Christ comes to fetch His saints to their eternal home, “we which are alive and remain “will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye.” You know there is nothing more instantaneous than “the twinkling of an eye;” it would be impossible to convey the instant nature of the change in words more expressive, for we twinkle our eyes many hundreds of times every hour without even knowing it. Now, I heard the other day of a change―not indeed like that which will take place with us believers when the Lord comes―but almost as sudden, and apparently as unconscious, as “the twinkling of an eye; “not a change of the poor body from “corruptible” to “incorruption,” from “mortal “to immortality,” but a change of place and circumstances so great, so blessed, so instantaneous, that I want to tell you about it as a bright and happy event which has really nothing sad about it.

An aged lady had long known and loved the Lord Jesus Christ, and had commended the Gospel to all who knew her, and I will tell you how. There are some people who seem to think that piety must needs be very somber—that what they call religion is to be always associated with gloom; so that they go about looking as sad as those pitiable creatures called nuns, whom we meet so often in these days in our streets, only they haven’t got their faces “bound about with a napkin,” as those poor women have, in imitation, I suppose, of Lazarus (John 11). Well, now, I am sure you don’t like a religion of that sort, do you? Fancy a bright-faced happy little boy or girl, joyous and free, meeting such a person as I have mentioned, what would be his or her first thought? Why, the little one would say to himself, “If that’s religion, I don’t want to be religious.” But, if you had met the dear old lady I once knew, you would have thought very differently, I can tell you. Although aged, and therefore, no doubt, often suffering from the infirmities that belong to age (of which you as yet know nothing), she was always so quietly cheerful, so bright and happy, so thoughtful for others and forgetful of herself, that you would have supposed she had never felt a pang, or that, if she had, it had only taught her that precious sympathy for others which the blessed Jesus so delights in, and so deeply proved when “He was here upon earth amongst men.”

Ah, dear little reader, you may be very sure that those who are most like Him in this, as well as in all other respects, do more to commend the Gospel of the grace of God than all the talkers in the world, and I wish, for your sake, and for the sake of all the little ones, that there were more of them.

Well, there is one less in the world now, and I want to tell you how she left it. Owing, perhaps, to the extreme cold just about Christ mas time, and the sudden and rapid changes in the weather afterwards; she was taken unwell, and had to keep her bed for a few days under medical treatment. You may rely upon it every care was taken of her that could be taken, for she was among those who loved her and would leave nothing undone that could minister to her comfort. Well, at last she seemed to get better—so much so that her doctor said she might leave her bed, which to one of her genial disposition was welcome news, as you can very well understand. In fact, she felt so well that, when her friend requested permission to assist her in dressing, she replied, in her cheerful way, that she needed no help. Leaving her, therefore, to dress, her friend went below and waited. As she did not make her appearance when dinner was ready, her friend again ascended to her chamber; but, on looking in and seeing no one there, supposed she had gone into another room, and so returned to the parlour. How forcibly this little incident reminds one of what will take place in many a house and family throughout the wide world when the Lord comes to take His waiting people home. “Gone up higher,” their friends and acquaintances will look for them in vain; will wonder what has become of them; will suppose they have gone hither or thither, and will wait in vain for their reappearance; till at last the awful truth will flash upon their minds that the Lord has come, that His saints are gone, and that they are left behind (Matt. 25).

Well, to return to my narrative. Having waited again a reasonable time, and wondering that the dear one did not make her appearance, her friend sent a servant up to inform her that dinner was ready. Ah, she was at that very moment enjoying a feast such as “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath ever yet entered into the heart of man.” Her eyes were feasting on the Lamb of God. For the first time in her existence she was looking on Him whom, having not seen, she had loved, and in whom she had long “rejoiced with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” The servant, on looking into the room, as her mistress had done, saw no one there, but, on passing round to the other side of the bed, the mystery was solved. There upon her knees, dressed and ready to begin again her ever-shortening pilgrimage for the day, her face reclining gently on the pillow, like a child at rest, knelt this aged one. But she had “gone up higher.” In the very act of asking, doubtless, for the strength and guidance needed here―it may be, too, returning thanks to Him she loved for her recovery, and for all His gentle care of her, and looking to remain yet a little longer in this poor wilderness―her happy, gentle spirit had suddenly found itself in His very presence. “Absent from the body, present with the Lord;” prayer was suddenly changed to praise, faith to sight, infirmity to bliss, the wilderness for HOME.

How instant, how wonderful, the change, when, in the very act of prayer, the glory suddenly burst upon her dazzled vision, and that sweet face, once “so marred” for us, met her longing eyes That there had been no struggle, no pang, was shown by the position she was in; it was undisturbed repose; she had literally “fallen asleep in Christ.” Next to that change which will take place in us at the coming of the Lord, a happier close to life’s long pilgrimage could not be-her very attitude the best form which a saint could desire to be called into the presence of the Lord! Death is a gloomy subject to all, but especially to my little readers; yet even they can see no gloom in this most peaceful, most suited, departure of a child of God from earth and its shadows to heaven’s own unfading light and never-ending joy.

And now just one word more which I ask you to weigh well. If you were as instantaneously taken out of this world, would you as surely go to be “forever with the Lord?”

"Whosoever."

MY DEAR YOUNG FRIENDS, ―It has given me much pleasure to receive so many answers to the question, How many times does the word whosoever occur in the New Testament? At least one hundred and fifty children have gone through the whole of the New Testament; some have not only passed over, but have carefully read, every verse, and are thankful for what they have learned; others have gone through the New Testament four or five times; one went through four, and only found one hundred and nine texts―this is one short of the correct number. The passage missed was John 16:2. H. W. N. could only find, like others, one hundred and eight, but he wrote the whole of the words of every text carefully. As I cannot speak with my friends individually, I take this opportunity to as those who have sent the answers, and also every reader of GOOD NEWS, Can you now answer the question the Lord Jesus put to Martha? He said to her, “Whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die: believest thou this?” Can you, like her, truly say from your heart, “Yea, Lord, I believe that Thou art the Christ, the Son of God”? If you can, then the words that Jesus spake to Peter are true of you: “Flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven.” That is, you are a child of God by faith in Christ Jesus (Gal. 3:26; 1 John 5:1). I fear some of you will reply, I know this is blessedly true, I do believe in Jesus, but I have not peace. No, nor you never will have peace till you have “faith in His blood;” then your peace will flow as a river (Rom. 3:25). Many that have peace WITH God lack that joy or peace OF God which should characterize all true believers. Why are they lacking? There can be only two answers to this question for any sincere person: the first is, they have not faith that the offering of the Lord Jesus hath, perfected them forever (Heb. 10:14; Col, 1:12, 13, 14), or, if they have, their words and ways are unbefitting a saint of God. Those who have peace WITH God, through faith in the Lord Jesus, will have the peace of God, if they follow the exhortations the Apostles gave (see Philippians 4:4-7, Titus 2:11-14; 2 Peter 1:5-10). “Rejoice in the Lord alway, and again I say rejoice;” “Let your moderation be known unto all men;” “The Lord is at hand;” “Be careful for nothing; but in Everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto God.” And the peace OF God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ.

ED.

“Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock” (Matt. 7:24).

“Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven” (Matt. 10:32).

“Whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven” (Matt. 10:33).

“Whosoever shall not be offended in me, blessed is he” (Matt. 11:6).

“Whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother” (Matt. 12:50).

“Whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it” (Matt. 16:25).

“Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven” (Matt. 18:4).

“Whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister” (Matt. 20:26).

“Whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant (Matt. 20:27).

“Whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted” (Matt. 23:12).

“Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me” (Mark 8:34).

“Whosoever shall give you a cup of cold water to drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward” (Mark 9:41).

“Whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea” (Mark 9:42).

“Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein” (Mark 10:15).

“Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith” (Mark 11:23).

“Whosoever shall receive this child in my name receiveth me: and whosoever shall receive me receiveth Him that sent me” (Luke 9:48).

“Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple” (Luke 14:33).

“Whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life” (John 3:15), “Whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

“Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life” (John 4:14).

“Whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?” (John 11:26.)

Whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness” (John 12:46).

“Whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins” (Acts 10:43).

“Whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent” (Acts 13:26).

“Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed” (Rom. 9:33).

“Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed?” (Rom. 10:13, 14.)

“Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God” (James 4:4).

“Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God” (1 John 4:15).

Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth. Him that begat loveth Him also that is begotten of Him” (1 John 5:1).

“Whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely” (Rev. 22:17).

The Snowdrop.

FLOWER of Hope, ‘mid Winter’s wild,

Rivalling snow in whiteness;

Thine’s the beauty of a child,

Sweet and innocent and mild,

Star-like in its brightness.

Harbinger of warmer days,

Light in fuller measure,

When her beauties Spring displays,

While her songsters chant their lays,

Filling all with pleasure.

Emblem, too, of life divine,

In an earthen dwelling,

Swett Humility is thine,

Such as in the meek doth shine,

Ev’ry grace excelling.

Lowliness. How sweet a grace!

Suited to the creature.

May it find in us its place,

Beaming from the Saviour’s face;

Of Himself a feature!

LITTLE deaf and dumb girl was once asked by a lady, who wrote the question on a slate, “What is prayer?” The little girl took her pencil, and wrote the reply, “Prayer is the wish of the heart.” And so it is. All fine words and beautiful verses said to God do not make real prayer; it must be the sincere desire of the heart.

Adventures in the Woods.

A PERSON with whom I am acquainted, and who was located for some time on a large island on the west coast of North America, was in the habit of paying an occasional visit to one of the extensive woods which are found in that island, with the object of shooting game, or of fishing in the lakes. On one occasion he and another person started early in the morning to spend the day together in that manner, taking with them their revolvers and fishing tackle, as well as a supply of provisions. During the freshness of the morning they walked a considerable distance, not meeting with a single human being all the way. They then sat down under some trees, and, while resting themselves, partook of the refreshments which they had brought.

After this, the younger of them, wishing to reach a certain lake, in which it was reported there was abundance of fish, left his companion in order to go in search of it, though advised by him not to do so. But, as he was bent upon making the attempt, his friend, who was the more experienced, gave him strict injunctions not to lose sight of certain waymarks, which he pointed out to him, They then parted, making arrangements as to where they should meet in an hour or two. The elder one, who is my informant, did not venture far from the spot from which they separated; and he told me that, when he was left by himself, the sense of loneliness and silence was so intense that he felt quite oppressed by it, though he is by no means a fearful man. It being then about midday, and the heat very great, even the animals were quiet, doubtless enjoying a tranquil repose.

The young man, being thus by himself and under no restraint, started off in high spirits, and soon forgot the warning which his friend had given; for, fancying that he could see the object of his desire at a short distance from him, he pressed on with ardour to reach it, and lost sight of the marks which were to serve as sign-posts to him. But, after all, he did not find the lake, which, like the mirage, seemed to retreat farther from him the more he strove to reach it. At to length, his dismay, he awoke to the fact that he was lost in the depths of the wood, and a feeling of wretchedness then came over him. He shouted out again and again, at the top of his voice, but heard only the mocking of its echo in reply. He fired off some of the charges of his revolver, but the reports brought no return, either from friend or foe. He then climbed a lofty pine tree, in the hope that he might see from thence some trace of human habitation, or at all events discover some way out of the wood; but in vain, for all that he could see was an apparently interminable forest. The day, by this time, was fast declining, and the idea of passing the night alone in such a place, when, among other animals, the puma and the bear might be ranging abroad, was dreadful to him. He walked about hither and thither, without guide or compass, not knowing which way to turn. At length, however, after wandering about for some hours, he, through the mercy inexpressible pleasure of meeting his friend and again looking him in the face. That friend had himself felt much alarm on his account, and was delighted to see him, even though it was then late in the evening, and they still had a long way to go. The young man, who was much exhausted, was greatly refreshed, by, some wine and milk which, his Mead then gave him. It was very late when they reached home, and it was some days before he was thoroughly recovered. He used often afterwards to say that, if he had not partaken of that wine and milk, he believed that he should have died.

If it is so dreadful to be lost in the wood, like this young man, who would take his own way, and, contrary to his friend’s advice, go in search of the object of his heart’s desire, which, as we have seen, he never reached, how much more fearful it is for one to be lost as a sinner, turning away from the only One who can save, pursuing the downward course of self-will, pleasure-seeking and unbelief, ending in “everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord”! But, on the other hand, how blessed it is for one that is lost, and who is made conscious that he cannot, by any effort of his own, find a way to escape from his terrible condition, to know that Jesus came both to seek and to save that which was lost! “All we, like sheep, have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way and the Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all” (Isa. 53). Such is the language which they who have fled to Jesus for refuge, and who are “found in HIM,” through believing on His name, are now privileged to utter, in thankfulness of heart to the praise of God our Saviour, who sent His only-begotten Son into the world that we “might live through Him.”

“Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price” (Isa. 55).

I hope, if the Lord will, to relate one or two more “adventures in the woods” in a future number of the GOOD NEWS. Till then may grace preserve us!

"I Am Joseph Your Brother."

(Gen. 14)

THERE are two very pleasing subjects in this chapter about which I want to talk to you a little. One is Joseph making himself known to his brothers, the other is his sending them to tell his father all about it, so that they might come all together, and live “near unto” him in the land of which he was ruler and lord. In both of these two things Joseph is a very striking picture or type of our Lord Jesus Christ. He first teaches us to know Himself, His glory, and His love to us; and then sends us on His errands in the world, making us, indeed, to be the “epistles of Christ, known and read of all men.” We are, as it were, “letters” from Him to others, that they, through us, may be brought to know Him too; so that presently we may all enjoy together His presence and company in His Father’s house.

No doubt, if we look at Joseph’s history as a picture, that which most exactly answers to this part of it is what we read of in the end of Zechariah 12, which is about the Jews. They were the brothers of Jesus, in the sense of being of the same people; but when He “came unto His own” they would not have Him at any price, although He came full of love to them, and of power, too, to bless them every way, and make good all the wonderful and glorious things God had promised to do for them (Luke 1:68-19; Rom. 15:4). They “received Him not,” but said, “Away with Him,” just as Joseph’s brothers, when he came to them from his father with a message of love, they said, “Now will be a good time to kill him, now he is a good way from home, and ‘we will see what will become of his dreams!’” “This is the heir; come, let us kill him.” So they “set at naught and sold him,” and have never seen him again since (to know him), till now that he is, as it were, “crowned with glory and honor, and set over” all the land of the great king. He knows them, and yearns over them, and longs to tell them who he is, that he may kiss them, and talk with them without “an interpreter,” and presently settle them in Goshen, the very best part of all this land of plenty. And the Lord Jesus, too, has it still in His heart to bless with every earthly blessing and glory that very nation which would not have Him at His first coming, but “cried out all at once, Away with this Man, and release unto us Barabbas!” He wept over them (Luke 19:41), and told them they should not see Him again until they should be prepared to welcome Him, and sing, as the little children in the temple did, “Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.” Until He comes they do not see Him, but His eye is upon them, and we can say to Jerusalem—

“He wept, who in secret yet lingers,

With yearnings of heist o’er thee:

He, He, whom thy blood-sprinkled fingers

Once nailed to the cursed tree.

“Dark deed! It was thine to afflict Him,

Yet longs His soul for the day

When thou, in the blood of thy Victim,

Shalt wash thy deep stains away!”

And soon they will see Him again; they will look on Him whom they have pierced, will repent of this their wickedness, and will “mourn for Him;” for He has been exalted (as Joseph was) “to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel and forgiveness of sins” (Acts 5:31). When this has been done, and they have learned to bow the knee and the heart to their Messiah, whom once they mocked and murdered, He will settle them in a land far more fruitful than even Goshen in the land of Egypt, of which you may read in Isaiah 65:18-25 and many other places.

But I desire rather to speak to you of this chapter in Joseph’s history as bringing before us some very precious things about (not the Lord and Israel, His people for the earth, but) the Lord Jesus and ourselves, you and me. Let me ask you now to read the whole of the chapter very carefully, and to pray that the Lord will enable you to see some fresh beauty in it. Ask Him for me, too, that, if I am spared to say anything more to you next month, I may be helped to bring Himself before you, so that we may love Him more, and be more than ever thankful that we have such a Saviour.

W. TY.

Joseph.

His father’s affections did Joseph engage,

And was worthy the love which he gain’d;

He was mild and discreet, and, though artless, a sage,

And the favor of God he obtain’d.

His father he pleas’d, and his brethren he lov’d,

Though they for his love gave him hate;

And his love and forgiveness how fully he prov’d

In Egypt, where God made him great.

So Jesus was ever His Father’s delight,

And glorified Him from His birth;

In Him grace and truth did most fully unite

In His walk and His ways upon earth.

For sinners He died, but, alive from the dead,

Ascended, He sits on the throne;

And now is the Life, and the Lord, and the Head,

Of all who His name truly own.

A Cure for Some Christians.

Go and visit the sick and the poor; inquire into their wants and minister to them; seek out the desolate and oppressed, and tell them of the consolations of Christ. I have often tried this method, and have always found it a good medicine for a heavy heart.

May, Dictionary of the Bible.

Epistle is a letter or writing, whereby one person communicates his mind to another at a distance; thus David communicated his mind to Joab, in a letter which he sent by the hand of Uriah (2 Sam. 11:14). The apostles, likewise, communicated to the Church by epistles the mind and will of God, according as the Holy Spirit inspired and directed them. The Apostle Paul, in writing to the Corinthians, says, “Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men; forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart” (2 Cor. 3:2-3); that is, you are my epistle of recommendation; your conversion to Christ is a real commendation of my ministry. This should be true of every one who bear the name of Christ. Those who love not the Lord take great notice of the words and ways of those who do profess to love Him. If their conduct is contrary to the teaching of the Lord Jesus and His apostles, they are not believed to be “the epistle of Christ, known and read of all men” (2 Thess. 3:6-14).

Erastus, the chamberlain of the city of Corinth (Rom. 16:23). ―The office he held was one of great dignity and importance; he not only received the Gospel, but became most devoted; he is mentioned along with Timothy, as ministering to Paul, and accompanying him in some of his visits to other places (Acts 19:22). The last notice we have represents him as abiding at Cornith, which probably continued to be his settled home (2 Tim. 4:20).

Erech. ―A city in the land of Shinar, and so ancient as to be connected with the name of Nimrod (Gen. 10:10).

Er (waking). ―Son of Judah and Shuah (Gen. 38:3,6,7; 46:12; Num. 26:19; 1 Chron. 2:3; 4:21).

Eran (watchful). ―The father of the family of the Eranites (Num. 26:36).

Erech (length, longitude). ―A town mentioned in connection with the kingdom of Nimrod (Gen. 10:10).

Eri (watching, worshipping the Lord). ―One of the sons of Gad from whom the family of the Erites sprang (Gen. 46:16; Num. 26:16).

Esarhaddon (prince of power, to hold, to have dominion). —A king of Assyria, son and successor of Sennacherib, the same probably with Sargon of Isaiah (2 Kings 19:37; Isa. 20:1).

Esau (hairy, rough).-The eldest son of Isaac, Abraham’s son by Rebekah, the daughter of Bethuel the Syrian, of Padanaram, the sister to Laban the Syrian (Gen. 25). It is interesting to notice that the Lord said before he was born that the elder should serve the younger. This was fulfilled, for Jacob, his twin brother, craftily obtained his father’s blessing (Gen. 27).

Esek (to strive, quarrel). — The name which Isaac gave to the well where the herdmen of Gerar strove with Isaac’s herdmen, because they strove with him (Gen. 26:20).

Eshbaal (fire of Baal). ―The name of Saul’s youngest son, according to the list given in 1 Chronicles 8:33; 9:39. It is another form of Ishbosheth, which means “man of shame.” Besheth or Basheth is used for an idol, as a thing that causes shame.

Bible Questions for May.

1. Jesus said, “If a man love me, be will keep my words.” Give Scripture which shows that believers who do not break bread—that is partake of “the Lord’s Supper”―are living in practical disobedience to their Lord’s words, and are therefore to an extent robbed of His blessed presence.

2. Give Scripture to show what entitles any one to be at the Lord’s table.

3. Give five Scriptures which speak of the river of God that will proceed from the temple when it is in the midst of the priests’ portion (Ezek. 48:8, 10, 21).

4. We read in Zechariah, that the “Lord will fight against those nations, as when He fought in the day of battle.” To whom did He appear as Captain of the Lord’s host?

5. What Scripture tells us who are, and who are not, “in the flesh?”

6. What trees are spoken of as making the place of the feet of the Lord glorious?

7. For whom did the Lord Jesus pray to be kept from the evil of the world?

8. Give three Scriptures, one each from Matthew, Mark, and Luke, which speak of the Lord Jesus in glory, and one from the Epistles, which states believers will be like Him when they see Him.

Bible Enigma for May.

Waters which, flowing softly, were rejected.

A river which in Eden had its source.

A vale where water hues of blood reflected.

A stream which through Samaria held its course.

The mount where Moses viewed the land and died.

A brook whence grapes and pomegranates were brought.

A cave which shelter to a host supplied.

A brook near which a prophet refuge sought.

A spot where palms amid the desert grew.

An isle where one of things to come was taught.

The land which Abraham left at God’s command.

The place where Amalek with Israel fought.

A vale where slime pits occupied the land.

A place which gold for idol uses gave.

The mount from which God’s curse on sin was read.

A town whose gods could not its people save.

The place where Joshua’s bones in death were laid.

These rivers, brooks, mountains, and valleys name.

Take their initials and a sentence frame.

Answer to Bible Enigma for April.

“Be courteous’’―1 Peter 3:8.

	Barzillai 2 Samuel 17:27-29
	Eli 1 Samuel 4:17,18
	Cain Genesis 4:9,10
	Oded 2 Chronicles 28:9
	Uriah 2 Samuel 11:15-17
	Reuben Genesis 37:21, 22
	Tobiah Nehemiah 4:3
	Ehud Judges 3:15,16
	Obed Ruth 4:14-17
	Uzzah 2 Samuel 6:6,7
	Samson Judges 16:17-20,30

Answers to Bible Questions for April.

1. In the hundred and eleventh Psalm it says “Holy and reverend is God’s name” the same word is translated twenty-nine times “terrible,” five times “dreadful,” three times “feared,” twice “fearful,” once “terribleness,” once “reverence, “and once “fearfully.” From the above it will be seen the word from which it is rendered occurs forty-three times in the Bible. Had the ninth verse of the hundred and eleventh Psalm been translated as any of the following passages, question one would not have been asked: Deuteronomy 7:21; 10:17; 28:58; Judges 13:6; 1 Chronicles 16:2:5; Neb. 1:5; 4:14; 9:32; Job 37:22; Psalms 47:2; 66:3, 5; 68:35; 76:7, 12; 89:7; 135:4; 99:3; Daniel 9:4; Joel 2:11; Zeph. 2:11; Malachi 1:14. Should any require the remaining passages, tire editor will send them.

2. God says He will be a wall of fire about Jerusalem, and the glory in the mid t of her in the day when “many nations shall be joined to the Lord” (Zeph. 2:4, 5, 11; Isaiah 4:3, 6; Zechariah 14:5, 11).

3. All who believe not in Jesus Christ will perish (Luke 13:3).

4. A kingdom (Heb. 12:28; Col. 1:13).

5. Nine times. The unbelief and murmuring of the spies made it ten times. So it was nine times before the spies returned (Num. 14).

6. After death the judgment (Heb. 9:27).

7. His sheep. All believers are in Christ’s hand; they cannot perish, because He says “they shall never perish” John 10).

8. Unto their salvation. All who believe in Christ have received the salvation of their souls (1 Peter 1:9). They should be daily looking for the salvation or glorification of their bodies (Heb, 9:27, 28; Rom. 8:23; 1 Cor. 15:51).

Granny and Her Cottage.

THE pleasures of Childhood, how well one remembers!

Serenely they smile through the vista of years;

Reviving within us Love’s smoldering embers,

And cheering the heart, though we tell it in tears.

Time’s telescope makes all the past seem as present,

And brings to our vision each strong-pictur’ d scene;

But one above all to my spirit is pleasant,

My Grandmother’s cottage that stood by the Green.

Methinks I now see it;—the lime trees before it,

Its neat little garden, its walls of pure white;

The creepers and climbers that freely ran o’er it,

Whose beauty and fragrance gave balmy delight.

And then, all within it, how quaint and old-fashion’d!

From kitchen to garret, how daintily clean!

I cannot, I own it, retrace, unimpassion’d,

My Grandmother’s cottage that stood by the Green.

Then, Granny, dear soul! was the pattern of order,

All neatness her dress, from the foot to the crown;

Her cap of the whitest, with lappets and border,

Of muslin her kerchief, and russet her gown.

Her face was a picture, with kindliness beaming,

Engaging her manner, and gentle her mien;

Herself, and her ways, altogether beseeming

The charming old Cottage that stood by the Green.

Though wintry her years, yet her spirit was vernal,

For she on her Saviour had rested her soul;

His love in her heart was a fountain eternal,

To dwell in His presence her coveted goal.

And oh! how her eyes with pure pleasure would glisten,

As she from His word its rich blessings would glean,

Alluring our hearts to its welcomes to listen,

As known in that Cottage which stood by the Green.

"The Monk That Shook the World, 4."

MANY long years ago, two young men were taking a walk together in the neighborhood of Erfurth, in Saxony. They were students in the college of that town, and had come out for a stroll in the fields. While talking together, the clouds darkened overhead the rain began to fall and the distant thunder betokened a coming tempest. As they hurried away to find shelter, the storm overtook them, and a terrible flash of lightning broke just above their heads, instantly followed by a clap of thunder that made the solid earth tremble. Both the young men were immediately stricken to the ground; but one of them, recovering, after a while, from the stupefaction produced by the blow, arose from the wet earth, only to find, on attempting to rouse his companion, that he who but a moment before had been in health and cheerfulness was now gone into eternity—gone with all his sins upon his head! As he looked on the face of his dead friend, an awful sense of his own sinfulness and danger came upon him; the pitiless storm, the loud thunder, the vivid lightning, the dark, lowering sky, all seemed to him to speak of JUDGMENT, and he fled, terror-stricken, from the spot, resolved to seek salvation as the first business of his life. But where was he to look for it? If you had been there, you could, no doubt, have told him at once, for you have had opportunities he had never known. And yet he lived in what was called a Christian land! Well, then, you will say, if that was the case, he ought to have known that he had only to go to Jesus to be saved at once, for “this is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners.” Surely, you will say, one born in a Christian land ought to have known this? Ah! but what sort of Christianity do you think it was? Well, I have no doubt you will “wonder,” as one of old did when he saw this thing in a vision (Rev. 17), when I tell you what sort of Christianity this young man had been brought up in. In the first place, this so-called Christianity teaches that all who do not belong to one particular Church are heretics, and ought to be exterminated by fire and sword, torture and death! In the next place it teaches people to honor a dead woman more than the Lord Jesus Christ, because its teachers pretend that she is more willing to hear and more easily approached than our gracious Lord; it also teaches people to bow down to images and relics, some of these relics being bits of wood said to be fragments of the cross on which the Lord was crucified, of which they have such an immense number, in various places, that, unless the “cursed tree” has been growing ever since, it is impossible they can be parts of it; and, even if they were, what a thing to worship―that on which “wicked hands crucified and slew the Lord!” Other relics consist of the bones of dead men and women, and among them there are three skulls, said to be those of the “wise men” who came from the East to worship Jesus (Matt. 2). Because these men came from the East, they were supposed by the ignorant monks to have been black men, and so they painted the skulls black. Of course you know that even a negro’s skull is white like any other man’s. Beside these, they have arm bones, leg bones, bones of the great toes, &c.; some ornamented with silver rings, some cased in silver, and gold, and jewels, and some enshrined in caskets of precious metal. All these are worshipped together with the images and pictures of the saints whose bones they are said to be. And this is called Christianity! Moreover, they have a man who is called “the Vicar of Christ,” which means “instead of Christ.” Now, if you have paid any attention to the things you have read in GOOD NEWS, you know that the Holy Spirit is here on earth instead of Christ (John 16); so that the only true Vicar of Christ on earth is the Holy Ghost, and therefore the man who calls himself by this title takes the place of the Holy Spirit! What an awful crime for a sinner to be guilty of! And, as if to make it quite certain that he does take this place, his fellow bishops have lately declared that he is infallible―that is, one who cannot err. How wonderful is the longsuffering of God! But He usually suffers “the measure of iniquity” to be filled before He lets His judgment fall upon the wicked (Gen. 15:16).

Well, the young man I have told you about, and whose Christian name was Martin, could find no relief for his troubled soul in dead men’s bones, and bits of rotten wood, and other “relics”―neither pictures, beads, nor images, could give his conscience rest; so he resolved to give up his studies in the college, and become a monk. Monks are persons who live together in monasteries, and are supposed to lead a holy life in separation from all the evil that is in the world. They know not that “the heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked;” that “out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts;” and that they, therefore, carry the evil in with them when they go to live in these” religious houses,” as do also those poor misguided women called nuns whom you may meet now so often in our streets dressed in such strange fashion that you have perhaps stared after them in wonder, although you knew it was bad behavior to do so. How conscious they seem to be that, after all the sacrifices they have made, they cannot keep evil thoughts out of their poor heads, although they vainly try to do so by wrapping them in hoods and napkins. Is it not grievous to think that in a land where Bibles abound any can be thus “led captive” by the cunning craftiness of wicked priests? How shamefully these women must have neglected the Bible to be thus deceived! But Martin had never seen a Bible; and, as he had been taught that the only way to get salvation was to earn it by a holy life, he became a monk. I am sorry to tell you that he soon found that monks led anything but holy lives, and he soon grew disgusted and horrified at the secret wickedness he saw practiced. What was he to do? Often and often he prayed to the saints whose images surrounded the chapel of the monastery, just as they now do so many of our English churches, and still more often he prayed to Mary, whom of all others he was taught to look upon as the one who was best able and willing to help him, Indeed, he prayed to her so often that the first words of his prayer have passed into a foolish proverb; but it was all in vain. He fasted, wept, and did penance―that is, put himself to various pains and sufferings, just as the poor heathen still do in India and China―but all to no purpose. At last, as he was one day looking over the old books and manuscripts in the library of his monastery, he came upon a copy of the Bible in the Latin language. He soon became deeply interested in it, and every moment that he could spare from the duties and vain ceremonies of the monastery he spent in studying his newly-found treasure. He would fain have carried it to his cell, but, being valuable, it was chained to the desk on which it lay; so that he could only read it at intervals. But, the more he read, the more he saw of his own sinfulness, and of the folly and wickedness of the rites and ceremonies he and those around him were occupied in. He learned by heart whole portions of this precious book, and many a night was passed in prayer and meditation over them in his lonely cell. The Spirit of Truth led him on, light dawned on his darkened understanding, and at last he saw the blessed truth, that “a man is not justified by works of law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ.”

Justification by faith through our Lord Jesus Christ now became his constant theme, and he began to preach to others what he had found so precious to his own soul. You may judge that the monks and priests did not much like this, but, when they began to oppose his preaching, it only made things worse for themselves. God had raised him up for a special work, and had given him a bold, indomitable spirit, so that opposition only made him more zealous. He seems to have been something like John the Baptist in spirit, and, like him, he exposed the true character of the priests and religious orders. Powerful friends, too, were raised up for him, in the providence of God. He was made a professor, or one of the head teachers, in the famous university of Wittemberg, and in that office gave lectures to crowds of students; so that his doctrine spread like wildfire, as we say, all over the city. Crowds came from other places, too, to hear the Gospel from his lips, for they were weary of the tyranny and corruption of their teachers.

And now, can you guess who this bold preacher was It was Martin Luther, whose name I have no doubt you have often heard, and who was the instrument in God’s gracious hands of rousing all Europe from the deadly stupor into which Romish corruption had cast them-so much so that he is called “The Monk that shook the world.” How this came about, I must tell you, if the Lord will, next month.

"I Am Joseph."; "I Am Jesus."

(Gen. 45:4. Acts 9:5.)

I WANT you, dear children, to think a little about these two short sentences. Joseph told his brothers who he was when they were in his presence without knowing him; and Jesus told Saul of Tarsus who He was when he was in His presence and did not know Him, but said, “Who art Thou, Lord?” They had “fallen on the ground” before Joseph, and Saul had fallen “to the earth” before Jesus, though there was a great deal of difference between the state of their hearts in Joseph’s presence and the state of Saul’s heart towards Jesus when His glory first shone round about him. They had learned to have kind thoughts instead of cruel ones, to love their father and their brother, instead of deceiving the one and selling the other. But look at Saul (who after was called Paul), as we read of him in Acts 9. He had not changed his mind towards the Lord Jesus, but was even then “breathing out threatening’s and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord.” So that, instead of speaking of what had been done years ago, like Joseph― “I am your brother, whom ye sold”―He says, “I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest,” for he was doing it then. He had not been content to worry the Lord’s people at Jerusalem―going into their houses and dragging them out, men and women, and thrusting them into prison―but he had now been to the men he knew hated Jesus the worst of any he could find, and had got them to send him to the beautiful city of Damascus, so that, if he found any Christians there, he might tie their hands behind them and bring them also to Jerusalem to be put in prison. Was it not sad? To persecute the people of Jesus is to persecute Jesus Himself, for they are a part of Himself, as He says here: “Why persecutest thou Me?” And think how patient the Lord must have been to have looked down and seen it all, and heard every cry from the dear men and women whom He loved so tenderly, and yet never to have put forth His hand to punish the naughty man who was so cruel to them. But He had His eye upon him, and meant someday to make him His servant and friend, instead of His enemy. He knew that Saul was an earnest man, one who would do with all his might what he thought he ought to do; so that, if he was now “exceedingly mad” against the Christians, it was because he did not really know Him, their blessed Lord and Master. And He intended, when the best moment had come, to reveal Himself to Saul, that he might know Him. So He let him go on for a while, getting worse and worse, till he was actually “the chief of sinners.” Only think of that, dear children. Just as there is One who is the Chief among ten thousand and “altogether lovely”―that is, the Lord Jesus Himself-so, too, there was one who was the chief of sinners, and that was Saul of Tarsus. And we learn from 1 Tim. 1:16 that this was the very reason why the Lord chose him, above all others, to be “a pattern” of what He could do in bearing with, and saving, the worst of His enemies. He was the “chief” of sinners, and so he found mercy, that in him, the “chief” (the same word), the Lord Jesus might show out His own grace and patience. It was not that Saul was a thief, or a swearer, or a drunkard, or anything of that kind, for he was not. He was an honest and most religious man in his way, and, even in the way he served the poor Christians, there is no doubt he thought he was “doing God service” (see John 16:2). As to his “character” before men, he was “blameless,” as he tells us in a letter he wrote, when God guided him in every word he said (Phil. 3:6). But, for all that, he was the chief of “sinners.” So you see, dear young readers, it is not enough that we are earnestly doing what “seemeth right” unto us. Here is a man, “zealous towards God” (Acts 22:3), who “verily thought with himself that he ought to do” certain things, and who did them with all his heart, but who was at the very same time the greatest of all sinners, for he was trying to blot out of the world the very name of Him who made the world! We are never right in what we do, unless we are seeking to do God’s will in it. As David said: “Teach me to do Thy will” (Psa. 143:10); and as One greater than David said: “Lo, I come to do Thy will, O God” (Heb. 10:9); “I delight to do Thy will, O my God (Psa. 40:8); “My meat is to do the will of Him that sent Me” (John 4:34).

And so with the man I have been speaking to you about in Acts 9. He had consulted himself and the Lord’s enemies before as to what he should do; now he says, “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?” What do you think made this great difference? It was just this: he had heard before of Jesus of Nazareth, with “the hearing of the ear,” but now his eye had seen Him, that same Jesus, crowned with glory and honor! And he found he had been all wrong in his thoughts about Him. What we think of Christ, (Matt. 22:42) makes all the difference. It was the turning-point of his life; and so it is in every saved person’s life. We begin to think aright of God, and of ourselves, our sins and our goodness, and all, when we find ourselves, as it were, face to face with the “Lord of glory,” the Son of God, who has loved us and died for us, who has now all-power and majesty, but whom we have slighted and despised. It was so with Paul; he had thought himself very good, but when he was dazzled with that light, “above the brightness of the sun,” though it was “at midday,” he reckoned all his goodness to be only like “filthy rags,” and he was “trembling and astonished.” But, if he found he had nothing good in himself, he found that there was enough in Christ to make him very glad to give up all he had that he might have Him instead. The third chapter of his letter to the Philippians will tell you how very happy he was to have got rid of himself, that all that Christ Jesus was, and all He had, might become his own. I would like to write page after page to you, dear children, about this, but I want now just to ask you one question. Joseph said, “I am Joseph, whom ye sold!” Jesus said, “I am Jesus, whom thou persecutest.” God, by the hand of Peter, says to some, “Jesus Christ, whom having not seen, ye love.” Now, if the Lord Jesus should speak to you tomorrow “at mid-day,” as He did to Saul of Tarsus, what would He have to say “I am Jesus.” What then? “I am Jesus, who have loved you, and died for you, and you know it; yet you do not care a bit for Me; would rather think about a bird or a toy than about Me”?

Or could He say: “I am Jesus, and love you, and love to know that you remember Me. I see that you try to please Me, and I am pleased with you. I have prepared a place for you. And yet a little while and you will hear My voice calling you up to Myself, that where I am there you may be also”?

Which would He say, dearest child? He knows your heart; may you know His heart, and you will love to be His alone.

Lord Jesus Thine! No more this heart of mine

Shall find its joy away from Thee:

The world is faded now for me,

And I am Thine.

Hymn for the Young, 4.

Tune. ― “Joyfully, joyfully, onward we move.”

SOON shall the Saviour descend to the air,

Calling His own with a shout to Him there;

Then shall the sleeping and living arise,

Millions unspringing to Him in the skies.

Oh, ‘twill be joyful the Saviour to see,

Like Him, and with Him, forever to be!

There shall they see Him who here shed His blood,

Saviour of sinners, the Sent One of God;

Him in His beauty they then shall behold,

Love who hath prov’d such as ne’er can be told.

Oh, ‘twill be joyful, &c.

Oh, what delight! Him to see in His home,

Never from Him for a moment to roam;

Tasting of pleasures which never can cloy,

Fill’d to o’erflowing with heavenly joy!

Oh, ‘twill be joyful, &c.

Praises are pleasant when sounded on earth,

Jesus the subject, His work and His worth.

What will they be when the Lord, in His love,

Sings in the midst of the ransom’d above?

Oh, ‘twill be joyful, &c.

Say, shall we all who are singing this song

Worship on high with the heavenly throng?

Yes, we shall all who believe in the heart

Have in the anthems of heaven a part.

Oh, ‘twill be joyful, &c.

NONE take reproof so well as those who deserve to be commended.

No man has a right to do as he pleases, unless he pleases to do right.

Adventures in the Woods.

WE saw, last month, how a young man was lost in the woods, and was subsequently found, after having suffered much distress of mind, chiefly from apprehension of what might befal if the darkness of night should close around him. The instance that I have now to relate is that of a man who was lost, not merely for a few hours, but for three days. He had gone by himself into the wood, and had entirely missed his way. He had with him, however, some food, and was provided with a gun and ammunition. But those three anxious days, with the dreary nights, must have seemed like long years to him. He had, indeed, almost despaired of ever escaping from the terrible wood, when all of a sudden he heard, on the third day, the report of a gun! How his heart must have beat at that sound! That report must have been more delightful to him than the sweetest music that he had ever heard. It must have inspired him with the hope of escape, and of the preservation of his life. And what do you think was the first thing that he did when that pleasant sound fell upon his ears? He made no delay. He was too much in earnest. His life was at stake, and deliverance was at hand. He, therefore, did the most fitting thing that he could have done. He instantly replied to the gladdening sound, by a discharge from his own gun. This brought him shortly face to face with his unknown friend. He proved to be an Indian, who was out shooting, and who, like most of his tribe, knew his way about the wood, as well as how to get out of it.

The Indian was but slightly acquainted with the English tongue, and the other knew nothing of the Indian language. They, nevertheless, managed to communicate with each other. The one who was lost had but one desire, and that was to be taken out of the wood to a place of safety. The other was willing to be his guide, upon the promise of the payment of a certain number of dollars for the service which he was to render. The bargain was soon struck, and off they started immediately; and in due time the lost one found himself at home, and freely paid the Indian his charge, though it was rather a large amount.

If the report of a gun gave such joy to the poor man who was lost in the wood, how delightful is the good news of the grace and love of God to the poor sinner who knows that he is lost! What earnestness there was in the agonizing inquiry of the jailor at Philippi, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” And how precious to his soul was the reply of the servants of God, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved” (Acts 16). We know that he received without delay the blessed Gospel of the grace of God, to the salvation of his soul; for that very night he “rejoiced, believing in God, with all his house.” Have you, dear young reader, heard the report which God has sent from heaven to lost sinners, telling them of pardon, peace, and salvation in the precious Person of His dear Son And have you acted as wisely as the lost man in the wood, who immediately responded to the cheering sound of the gun? In other words, have you received the salvation of your soul, through believing on the name of His only-begotten Son? I trust that you have, or, if you have not, that you will do so without delay.

You have observed that the Indian required to be well paid for his services in delivering the poor man from his wretched captivity in the wood; but how blessed it is to know that “the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ” (Rom. 6:23). But, though this gift is “without money, and without price,” let us remember that, in order to make it thus free to us, God “gave His only-begotten Son,” and that the Lord Jesus “gave Himself” for us on the cross, suffering “for sins, the Just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God.”

Suppose, now, if you can, that the poor man had refused to pay the sum which the Indian demanded, and had allowed him to go away without availing himself of his help and guidance, would he not have acted like a madman? Of what value would all that he possessed have been to him, if he had perished in the wood? And did not the Lord Jesus say, “What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” May the words which the father said of his repentant and returned son be true of each youthful reader of this incident, “This my son was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is found.”

You have, doubtless, heard of California, and of the abundance of gold which at one time it yielded. Gold has, as we know, great attractions for the human heart, and many thousands of persons found their way to the land where it was to be obtained. Among those who thus set out in search of the glittering treasure, some passed through the woods of which we have been speaking. But, alas! not everyone that entered them found their way out again. No, for some perished by the way, and their bodies have been found on the spot where they laid down in their desolateness and died. Poor creatures! what a sad spectacle! It was then too late to show them the way out. They were lost indeed, and lost forever. They never reached the land of gold, upon which they had set their mind, but they died on the road. In their dying agonies, with no friend near to cheer and comfort them, how they must surely have reproached themselves with their folly. Ah! dear friends, how many of the young and hopeful have started out on the journey of life, with some darling object before them? It may have been riches or fame, credit or ease, or some other of the many delights of the world― “the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life,”―but, how sad! that many of them, too, have perished by the way, having despised the warnings which God, by His Word, and it may be, also, through the earnest exhortations of their friends, had pressed upon them. They had heard of the great salvation of God, but had neglected it, to the ruin of their own souls; and the end was, that they died in their sins, and perished beyond the reach of help. Oh! may such not be the case with any of my young friends; but may they now, while they are in the freshness of youth, turn to the Lord, and put their trust in Him. Then they shall never perish, but dwell, instead, in the presence of God as His dear children, in the likeness of Christ, for evermore; there, where there is no tempter, nor temptation of any kind, nor any wild wood or forest in which they can possibly be lost, but where all is holiness and happiness, and glory and worship, forever and ever!

Young Life.

THE early green! the early green!

The emerald of Spring,

Oh, how it decks the rural scene,

And prompts the birds to sing!

Its charms on hedges, trees, and fields,

Afford a cheering sight;

Its brightness unto all it yields,

And gives a sweet delight.

The early green! the early green!

How fresh in youthful souls,

Where Christ has made the conscience clean,

And He the heart controls!

How pleasant, thus, to see the young

Bless’d in the Lord above,

And hear them sing, with tuneful tongue,

The praise of Him they love.

Long Boats and Short Spars;

or, Jesus Christ Only.

ONLY a few days before Christmas last, an American ship, called the Amity, was overtaken by a terrible storm in the Atlantic. Beaten about by the tempest, she presently sprang a leak, and all hands were called to the pumps; but, after struggling for a time against the rushing stream that poured through the vessel’s side, they found that all their efforts were in vain, for the ship was sinking! How terrible it must be, dear young reader, to be in a sinking ship in the wide Atlantic―no land in sight―no help at hand, but all around, the rolling billows of the ocean threatening every moment to engulf the helpless sailors! And yet, bad as this is, I can tell you that every man, woman, and child, out of Christ, is at this moment in a sinking ship. “Why,” you will say, “how can that be when I am at this moment at home on dry land?” Well, dear little reader, the truth is that the world is the sinking ship I mean, for the world is sinking in its own iniquity, and all around it lie the terrible billows of God’s wrath; for “he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.” But I must tell you what became of the sailors. When they found that they could neither stop the leak nor pump away the water, eight of them, with the captain, got out their long boat and tried to save themselves. This also was in vain; for a great wave overturned the boat, and all who were in it were drowned! Now, this sad accident reminds me that there are many “long boats” in this day by which people try to save themselves. There is the “long boat” of good works; and a well-trimmed boat it is, and nobly manned; and those who sail in it pull hard and fast to gain the salvation they seek, but all in vain, for “a man is not justified by works of law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ.” Judgment, then, overtakes that boat at last, and all who trust in it are lost! Then there is the “long boat” of many prayers; and they that take to that boat “think they shall be heard for their much speaking,” and that God will sell them salvation for many words! How hard they work, how oft they sigh, and groan, and cry as they toil on “with heads bowed down like bulrushes;” how good they think themselves to be—how well-deserving of salvation for all this toil. Ah, but, if prayers could save, Jesus, God’s dear Son, need not have died for sin. But He did die for our sin; therefore it is His death, and not our prayers, that must save the sinner. That boat won’t do then, will it? The waves and billows of the judgment of God must overwhelm that boat at last, as the waves of the Atlantic did the long boat of the Amity. Then there are the “long boats” of religious services to which so many trust; and of all these the most respectable and the trimmest boat of all is that which most resembles St. Peter’s at Rome, except that, like a paper boat, it has nothing solid, nothing real about it. What a thing to trust the never-dying soul to! And yet how many do, because, as I have said, it is so well trimmed, painted, gilded, carved, and ornamented with all that is “pleasant to the eye, and to be desired to make one wise,” though not unto salvation. There is not an inch of this strange boat but is meant to have some symbolic meaning, only that its pilots cannot agree among themselves what that meaning is. Lights and flowers, stained glass and mystic drapery, deck this most religious “long boat;” incense, holy water, and priestly intercessions are put in the place of the blood of Christ, and the poor deluded passengers, supposing that so much seeming piety must be well-pleasing to God, soothed into false security, pass on to judgment, blinded by the god of this world and his “chambers of imagery.”

Well, after the long boat of the Amity had been overwhelmed with all who were in it, as the “long boat” of religiousness will be by and by, there still remained eleven men in the sinking ship. These mounted into the rigging, but one by one they were all washed off except four who clung to the bowsprit. The hull of the vessel was now under water, the rigging was soon swept away, the ship was fast settling clown, and in a few moments all would perish together. Just then a Norwegian bark, the Norge, hove in sight, the sinking sailors shouted aloud for help, and the captain of the Norge, seeing the peril they were in, sent off a boat to save them. This boat could not approach too near, because when a ship sinks anything that may be too close is drawn down into the vortex; the men, therefore, were told to jump off into the water, that they might be picked up and saved. Two of them did so, and were immediately taken into the boat; but the other two refused to jump. In vain the sailors entreated them to trust all to them, and cast themselves into the sea—they would not leave the spar they clung to; and presently the sinking vessel gave one heave, and instantly sank, dragging down the two unhappy men into the fathomless ocean. Dear reader, how strongly this reminds us of the folly of too many, who will not cast themselves upon that mercy which waits to save them. They will cling to something of their own, no matter what; it may be their good deeds, or their prayers, or their religious ceremonies, or all three put together; but, whatever it be, it is like the spar to which the shipwrecked sailors clung, it is a part of that which is under judgment, and therefore they must sink with it all into perdition! Oh, how much better to cast themselves on Christ, who “came into the world to save sinners,” and whose precious “blood cleanseth from all sin.”

Neither good works, nor many prayers, nor religious ceremonies, even with all that the wildest imagination of men draped in “holy vestments” can add to them, from the traditions of heathenism, Buddhism, Cain’s altar, and Balaam’s too, can save the sinner. They are but like the long boat and the drowning spars of the poor Amity, doomed to destruction; all who trust in them, all who cling to them, must perish with them. No religious “long boats,” no sinking “spars,” can save or help to save in any way; it must be Jesus only. Trust not in “works,” nor “prayers,” nor half-heathenish ceremonies; but trust in Jesus, cling to Jesus, JESUS ONLY!

June, Dictionary of the Bible.

Eshban, (reproof). ―One of the Children of Dishon (Gen. 36:26; 1 Chron. 1:41).

Esh’col (cluster). ―An Amorite chief, brother of Mamre, who stood on friendly terms with Abraham, and accompanied him in his expedition against Chedorlaomer and his confederate kings (Gen. 14:13-24).

Esh’col, Valley of. ―A valley, or wady, in the south of Canaan, and neighborhood of Hebron, so called from the rich cluster of grapes which the Israelitish spies carried away from it (Num. 13:24). But, as the name existed in the neighborhood so early as the time of Abraham, it is probable that the same reason which led the Israelites to apply to the valley such a designation had operated also among the original possessors of the soil. It is to this day full of vineyards, and the grapes produced in it retain their ancient character. They are the finest and largest in the country (Robin son’s Researches).

Eshta’ol. ―A town, along with Zorah, allotted to Dan out of the territory of Judah (Josh. 15:23). It was on the borders of the Philistine country, and was placed by Eusebius and Jerome between Azotus and Askelon. It has long since vanished; but it was anciently noted as the place where Samson spent his youth, and the burying-place of Manoah, his father (Judg. 13:25; 31, &c.)

Eshtemoh (obedience). ―Read also Estemoa, a city in the hill country of Judah (Josh. 15:50). It was included among the towns to which David sent presents.

Essenes (etymology unknown). ―The name of a Jewish sect that arose nearly 200 years before the Christian era. The information that has come down to us upon this peculiar sect is of a somewhat fragmentary character, and not perfectly consistent with itself. What is stated respecting the party by one writer does not entirely harmonize with what is stated by another. Pliny speaks of them as a set of monks living at En-gedi, a place on the western shore of the Dead Sea.

Esther. ―The queen of Ahasuerus, whose history is given in the book which bears her name. She was a Jewess, of the tribe of Benjamin, of that part of the captivity which had been carried away by Nebuchadnezzar along with King Jeconiah. But plainly she herself was born in captivity, and probably her family was one of those which preferred to remain in their adopted country, as we find her at Shushan, the royal city of the Persians. Here she lived under the care of Mordecai, her father’s nephew, who had taken her under his protection and training when she was an orphan. At that time her name was Hadassa, which signifies a myrtle; but on some occasion, unknown to us, she received that which alone is familiar to us―Esther―a Persian word, according to Gesenius, of the same form and meaning as the English star.

Answers to Bible Questions for May.

1. “This do in remembrance of me” (Luke 22:19; 1 Cor. 11:25). “He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings” (John 14:24).

2. The following Scriptures show that a believer is perfected forever, that he is a new creature, and that Christ Jesus is made unto all believers wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. All who are thus blest are to examine their ways, and take the bread and wine, and show the Lord’s death till He come. Acts 13:38, 39; 1 Cor, 1:30; 2 Corinthians 5:17; Colossians 1:12; Hebrews 10:14.

3. Psalms 46:4; 65:9; Ezekiel 47:1-12; Joel 3:18, 4. Joshua 5:13; Zee. 14:3. “The Lord shall fight for you” (Ex. 14:14; Deut. 1:30; 3:22; 20:4).

5. “Ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you” Romans 8:9.

6. The fir tree, the pine tree, and the box tree (Ise, 60:13).

7. All who believe in the Lord Jesus (John 17:15, 20), 8, Matthew 17:2; Mark 9:3; Luke 9:29; 1 John 3:2.

Answer to Bible Enigma for May.

‘‘Seek peace and pursue it.”―Psalms 34:14.

	S hiloh Isaiah 8:6
	E uphrates Genesis 2:14
	E dom 2 Kings 3:20-22
	K ishon 1 Kings 18:40
	P isgah Deuteronomy 34:1
	E sheol Numbers 13:24
	A dullam 1 Samuel 22:1,2
	C herith 1 Kings 17:3
	E lim Exodus 15:27
	A jalon Joshua 10:12
	N ain Luke 7:11-15
	D othan 2 Kings 6:13-17
	P atmos Revelation 1:9
	U r Genesis 15:7; 12:1
	R ephidim Exodus 17:8
	S iddim Genesis 14:10
	U phaz Jeremiah 10:9
	E bal Deuteronomy 11:29
	I vah 2 Kings 18:34
	T imnath Serah Joshua 24:30

Bible Questions for June.

1. Who does Scripture say shall give an account of their words and ways to God? Will any be exempt from this?

2. Give two Scriptures from the Psalms that speak of ministering to the wants of the poor; also two from the writings of St. Paul.

3. When Israel passed through the wilderness, the Lord was with them in the cloud by day, and in the fire by night. Give the Scripture which tells us that Israel will have the cloud and the fire again when their sins are “purged” or “washed away.”

4. The children of Israel asked Samuel to do for them what Jesus did for Peter. What was it?

5. Mention the chapter in the New Testament which says that the believer cannot be condemned or separated from the love of God by any power or circumstances whatever.

6. Mention the two Epistles where the coming of the Lord is referred to in every chapter; specify each chapter and verse.

7. What did the woman of Samaria do, that every child of God should do, and will do, when he lives in the joy of God’s salvation?

8. What does God call upon all men everywhere to do? I hope every person who takes his pen in his hand to answer this question has obeyed this command.

Bible Enigma for June.

One of the seven deacons appointed for the distribution of alms.

One of David’s thirty-seven mighty men, who also was murdered by him.

The king of Judah in whose reign the golden shields were taken from the temple, and who replaced them with brazen shields.

The prophet with whom David consulted about the building of the temple.

The river by which Daniel appeared to be when he saw the second vision.

The prophet who foretold the destruction of Nineveh by water, sword, and famine.

Another name for the valley of Hinnom, where the Jews sacrificed their sons and daughters to Molech.

One of the Midianitish princes slain by Ephraim in the time of Gideon.

That which Simon offered the apostles that he might receive the power of imparting the Holy Spirit. The country of which Candace was queen,

Messages from Heaven.

(For the Young.)

As I was returning from the pretty village of Herne to Herne Bay, where I was staying for a short time last summer, my attention was arrested by a singular, looking object which was floating irregularly in the air, at the height of perhaps a hundred feet from the earth. Not knowing what it was, I was examining it attentively, when my curiosity was greatly increased by observing a number of small fluttering things falling from that strange object to the ground. What was my further astonishment on seeing sixty or seventy children, who till then had been hidden from my sight by the hedge which separated the high road from the meadow in which they were, all eagerly endeavoring to obtain possession of one or more of the little papers—for such I found they were. Presently, too, I heard loud expressions of delight from the children, showing that something of much interest to them was engaging their attention.

Probably my youthful reader has already guessed what it was which so puzzled me; but, for the sake of any who may not have found it out, I will explain it. The strange object which first struck my attention was a small air-balloon; the small fluttering papers which fell from it had short Scripture texts printed upon them, and the children who were so eager to obtain the papers belonged to a neighboring Sunday-school, and were enjoying their annual treat in the open air. Thus the mystery is solved.

As I pursued my walk, after having stayed a few minutes to enjoy the sight of the group of delighted children, I thought that what I had just witnessed was a little picture of what God, in His great love to sinners, is constantly doing.

He is sending messages of love and mercy from heaven to us all―children included—every day. He Himself tells us that He “hath in these last days spoken unto us by His son,” “who is on the right hand of the Majesty on high” (Heb. 1). And is not the Gospel of His grace, which He is again and again presenting to us from His Word, and by His Spirit, truly a message from heaven? As one of your own hymns says―

“Here’s a message of love

Come down from above,

To invite little children to heaven.

In God’s blessed Book

Poor sinners may look,

And see how all sin is forgiven.”

Now, just as there were a number of pieces of paper with a short text upon each, and they were scattered from the air-balloon, so God, in His kind consideration for the littleness of our minds, breaks up His Word into small pieces for us, so that even the youngest may be able to learn something of the great love-Which He has shown in the gift of His dear Son. Let us look at a few of these precious portions, one of which is enough to save the soul that receives it as indeed and in truth the Word of God. Our first favorite passage is, “God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). Another, much like it, is, “God commendeth His love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us” (Rom. 5:8). A third is, “Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the Just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God” (1 Peter 3:18), Then there is that sweet statement that, “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin” (1 John 1:7). Another is, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved” (Acts 16:31). And then there are those well-known words of encouragement, which the Lord Jesus said concerning children, “Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto ME: for of such is the kingdom of heaven” (Matt, 19:14). We might continue quoting such precious words by hundreds, but we can only now refer to these few, as specimens of the rest.

You noticed how anxious the Sunday-school children whom I saw were to possess one of those pieces of paper which descended to the meadow in which they were. Happy, indeed, was the boy or girl who obtained one! Oh, how blessed it would be if each child who commits to memory some of the precious words of God were found as much in earnest to hide them in his heart, that so he might know Jesus as his Saviour, and God as his heavenly Father! It seems that this is just what young Timothy did, for it is written of him, “From a child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus” (2 Tim. 3:16). May this be your case, dear young reader, as it will if you receive in your heart God’s message of love in the Gospel of His dear Son.

"Alone with Joseph." "Alone with Jesus."

(Gen. 14:1. John 8:9.)

“THERE stood no man with Joseph while he made himself known” to his brothers; they were all alone with him. Before this there had been a man with him called an “interpreter”―that was, an Egyptian who could speak the same language as Joseph’s brothers. Everything that Joseph said this man told them what it meant; and when they spoke to him he did not let them know that he could tell what they said, but this man put it into words the same as they talked in Egypt, and told Joseph what it was they said. But now Joseph tells this man to go out, and all the other men too, so that no one should be there while he told his brothers himself who he was, and talked to them about what they had done against him, what the Lord had done for him, and what he was going to do for them. In speaking to them about their selling him into Egypt, he would have no one else to hear or to know but that they had always been the kindest of brothers to him. And he would be more free himself, too, to put his arms around their necks, and kiss them, and cry over them, if no one was watching; so he sent them every one away, except Benjamin and his ten older brothers.

When the Lord Jesus was here, He too would be all alone with just one person or another. Many people were about Him most days; often a great crowd round Him; but if ever a Nicodemus, or any one, wanted to see Him alone, He was always willing to sit and talk with him. A poor woman of whom I have often spoken to you came all alone to the well to fetch water one day; and she thought that no one would see her, but Jesus was there, on purpose that He might meet with her, and speak to her. His disciples had gone away to the town, as here Joseph’s servants have all gone away; and there, all alone, Jesus let her know who He was, and that He knew all about who she was. She found there was nothing she had ever done but He could tell her about it; but He was even more full of kindness than Joseph, and He told her what He was willing to do for even such a poor sinner as she was. She heard Him, and believed in Him, and went away very glad that for a little while she had been “alone with Jesus.” Another poor sinful woman, too (John 8), who had no thought of having anything to do with Jesus, was brought into His presence by a lot of men who thought they were nothing like such sinners as she was, and who sadly wanted Him to give them leave to kill her with stones. He said just a few words to them which made them think of themselves and their own sins, and they all went away ashamed. But the poor woman stayed behind, “alone with Jesus,” and found, though He hated her sin, He had not come to judge or punish herself. He was far more displeased with what she had done than ever they were; but as to stoning her; He would rather go to the cross, and suffer Himself for her sins, than command that such should be done. Surely it was good for this guilty and unhappy woman that she too was left alone with Jesus, who had come to save her, when all those who wanted to stone her had “gone out!” But think, dear children, how solemn it will be for all those who have died without their sins being forgiven to stand again before “this same Jesus” when He sits on “the great white throne;” when they again find themselves obliged to think, not about others, but about themselves and their own sins. They will be again “convicted by their own conscience,” but there will be no “going out,” one by one, from the greatest unto the last; every one, both “small and great,” will stand before the throne, and will be judged out of those things written down in God’s books. Read about this for yourselves in the twentieth chapter of Revelation, and ask the Lord to make you feel how very solemn a thing it would be for you to be there, instead of having been “caught up” to meet the Lord at His coming.

Now I have spoken to you of two women who were at different times “alone with Jesus,” and who found it good to be there; I wonder if you can remember another who was, also. Both of those two found themselves in His company without meaning to be there at all; but the other woman, Mary Magdalene, knew Jesus, and loved Him, and when He had died, and had been laid in the grave, she came very early in the morning to see His dead body, as she thought. And there she was, all alone in the rich man’s garden, looking for the body of Jesus. Soldiers had been there to keep Him in the grave, but they could not do it, and they were now gone back to the people who were foolish enough to put them there. Some of the disciples had been there too, looking for Jesus, but they had gone back home—to their breakfast, I suppose. Mary could not be at home anywhere till she knew something more about the One whom her soul loved, and so she wept and waited there. And He, too, was not far off, although she did not know it. He knee every thought in her heart, and how she longed for Him; and presently He came to her, and called her by her name, making Himself known to her, as Joseph did to those who were with him and did not know him—though she was not “troubled at His presence,” but delighted to have found her Saviour, who she thought was dead, as they said Joseph was. Would not she too be glad that she had stayed behind alone, and met with Jesus? And then there was Saul of Tarsus, of whom I spoke to you last month; when Jesus called to him by name, other men were round, but no one saw Jesus, or heard what He said, but Saul himself (Acts 9:7; 22:9). It was again like being “alone with Jesus.” He learned there that he was a sinner, and he “trembled;” but he learned also enough about the Lord Jesus to make him long, all his life after, to be “with Christ,” and like Him!

Dear little reader, I want you now to ask yourself this: Have I ever been “alone with Jesus?” Have I ever sat or knelt alone for a little time in His holy presence, and desired that He should speak to me—that He should “tell me all things that ever I did,” and tell me that it was what I had done that brought Him down from the glory to the cross, to be a sufferer there, bearing the punishment of my sins? Bearing it alone, instead of me, that I might go free, and be forever with Him! Have thoughts like these ever really taken hold of your mind and heart, so that you have been ready to cry out―

Oh, what a debt I owe to Him who shed His blood,

And cleansed my soul, and gave me power

To stand before His God?

Do think of this: it was alone with Joseph that his brothers learned who he was, and how he loved and forgave them; and it can only be in the Lord’s presence-as it were alone with Him―that you can learn to know Him for yourself. It will not do to only think of yourself as one of a family, or one of a class; the Lord Jesus has something to say to you yourself. As He said once to a man, calling him by his name, “Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee,” so He would speak to you Himself too. He may send His servants to preach His Gospel, or write to you in GOOD NEWS, as Joseph at first spoke through an interpreter; but, if you are ever to get to know Him for yourself, it must be from what He will say to you Himself. Not, of course, that you will actually hear His voice with your ears; but He will bring to your mind some word He has already spoken in the Scriptures, and will make you to feel that it is just a word from Himself to your heart. Pray go, then, alone into His presence; ask Him to make you know what it is to be really before Him; and do not only pray to Him, but ask Him to cause you also to hear what He has to say to you. Say to Him, as Samuel did, “Speak Lord,” and teach me to hear all Thou hast to say about my sins, and Thy grace; about what I am and have done, and what Thou art to me, my blessed Saviour. I must not say more to you now, but pray that the Lord may Himself speak to you, as He did once to Samuel, and to Simon (Luke 7), and to Saul of Tarsus (Acts 9), and may He open your ear and heart to hear and believe what He will say!

W. TY.

"The Monk That Shook the World, 2."

FOR some years after his conversion Martin Luther continued to labor as a professor in the University of Wittemberg, still nominally a Roman Catholic. He did not see that he ought to “come out and be separate” from that evil thing the Church of Rome. His idea was that he could reform and purify it by remaining in it. Now, you know, if you were in a boat whose planks were leaky and rotten, you could not hope to mend the boat by staying in it. While trying to do so, you would sink with it. The only sensible plan would be to get outside first, and then, if the boat proved to be rotten from stem to stern, it would be better to build another than try to mend what was past repair—would it not? Well, Martin Luther did not see this for some years, but his eyes were opened at last, and the utter rottenness of what the Romanists call “Peter’s Boat” was made so plain that he perceived it was of no use trying to make it any better. How do you think Luther found this out? Well, I must tell you, although you will perhaps think it hardly possible that wickedness could ever reach such a height or rottenness become so very rotten. Pope Leo X. happened at this time (1517) to want large sums of money, and, in order to raise it, an extraordinary effort was made. What do you think they did? The Church of Rome has long professed to have power on earth to forgive sins, and even some in our own country who do not openly belong to that Church still pretend to have the same power; so that, when poor deluded people go and confess to these so-called priests, they pretend to absolve them. But, besides absolving on confession, the Pope has also another way of forgiving sins. You know he has the daring impiety to call himself the vicar of (instead of) Jesus Christ on earth; but as he is only a man, and cannot be in more than one place at a time, people cannot go and confess to him personally, so he issues letters called “indulgences,” by which he most wickedly declares the sins forgiven or remitted of persons he has never seen or even heard of! This he professes to do, not by virtue of the blood of Christ, or through faith in Him, but by the merits of the saints-those so-called saints whose images and pictures the poor Romanists worship. Well, at the time I speak of, money being wanted, the Pope and his counselors conceived the monstrous idea of selling these “indulgences” wholesale wherever people would buy them. Certain monks had authority given them to travel about and hold public auctions for the sale of what they called the salvation of the soul. They traveled in state, in a coach, with outriders, to announce their approach in every town. As they drew near, the magistrates and burghers, with the priests and nuns, came in procession to meet them with music, flags, and lighted tapers; the bells were rung, and the mob shouted, and general rejoicing was made. On reaching the market-place, the three monks seated themselves at a table, and the chief speaker, Tetzel, began the sale. “Come near,” he cried to the poor deluded people, “and I will give you indulgences―letters duly sealed―by which even the sins you may hereafter commit shall be all forgiven you; even repentance is not necessary. Moreover, these letters will not only save the living, but also the dead. The moment the money chinks against the bottom of the chest, the soul shall escape from purgatory and fly to heaven, Have you a father, a mother, a friend in purgatory? Hark! they cry to you to deliver them. Bring your money! Bring your money!” and so forth. The Romish priests pretend that there is a place between heaven and hell where every soul must go to be purged by fire from venial sins, as they are called, and where they remain in pain and misery for hundreds of years, unless delivered by these indulgences or by the “masses for the dead,” performed by the priest at so much a head. I am sure you will wonder how such a religion ever came to be called Christianity. No doubt much of this heathen rubbish was brought into Europe by the Huns and other barbarians from Asia, where they overran the Roman, empire many centuries ago, as a very similar religion is still to be found in the far East.” But Tetzel and his fellows went too far in their efforts to sell these indulgences. They not only shocked the common sense of thinking men, but they alarmed the authorities, who began to see at last that, if indulgences to sin were sold in this wholesale way, the vicious would soon become ungovernable, as murder and all manner of crimes would be committed with fancied impunity. Yet their coin-plaints would have had little weight with the Pope, who pretends to be above all human authority, had it not been for Martin Luther. The wicked excesses of Tetzel and his companions, who, beside the sale of committed all manner of crimes openly and without shame, roused “the monk that shook the world” to denounce them publicly. This he did both by preaching and writing; and thus an open war began between him and the whole power of the Romish Church. At first he stood almost alone, and his enemies triumphed in the thought that, as soon as they could communicate with the Pope, Luther would be destroyed. “Only wait a fortnight,” they exclaimed, “or, at most, a month, and he will be burned alive.”

But they were disappointed. God had given him a special work to do, and until his work was done no hand could remove him. The Pope issued a bull, as it is called, against him; but this only hastened on that open breach between him and Popery which Luther had so long hesitated about. Still thinking that this strange and corrupt mixture of heathenism, Judaism, demonology, and Christianity was the Church of God, he had clung to it, hoping, as I have said, to make it better, and had appealed to Pope Leo against the charges of his adversaries; but now the last lingering hope of mending the utterly rotten planks of “Peter’s Boat” was gone, and he broke away forever from it. Assembling his friends, he publicly burnt the Pope’s bull (or letter) in the marketplace, and nailed his theses (a written declaration of his principles) to the church door of Wittemberg, as you see him doing in the picture of last month’s number of GOOD NEWS. He declared that the Bible, the whole Bible, and nothing but the Bible, is the only rule of faith for the believer, and that a man is justified not by works of law, but by the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ. His labors were most successful. The corruptions of Romanism had reached such a fearful height, the pretensions of the Pope and priesthood had become so outrageous, and their wickedness so manifest, that even the natural heart of man, bad as it is, could bear them no longer. Princes took up the cause of the Reformation, some from conviction, and some from political motives; his writings were printed and circulated in all directions; the Bible (printed in German) was sent abroad among the people, and the power of the priesthood quailed before it; for the Bible, you know, is the Word of God, and not all the power of Satan can withstand it. Martin Luther had many escapes from his priestly foes, but God preserved him, and he lived and labored with wonderful success for some thirty years, and died a natural death in the year 1546. All Europe was roused by the conflict he raised.

To tell you how the truth spread, how the Lord, in His providence, worked among the several courts of Europe, how souls were converted, how Luther labored, and God sustained and protected him, would be to write the history of the Reformation and Protestantism. That history has, alas! become a sad one, for man always fails; and, instead of “shining more and more unto the perfect day,” all we can say for Protestantism now is, “Thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead” (Rev. 3:1). Some of its so-called ministers are doing their best to protest against the Reformation, by bringing in again, little by little, all the heathenish rubbish of “the Mother of harlots;” others, while railing against her, assert the “right of private judgment” in the things of God, and so imitate the Israelites in days of old, when “every man did what was right in his own eyes” (Judg. 21:25); and too many “Protestants” know not the Lord whose faith they profess. Do you? If you are His by faith, His blood has put away your sins, His Spirit dwells within, and, guided by His blessed Word, if you will give good heed to it, you shall be preserved from the numberless errors that now abound on every hand, and are most dangerous where they are least suspected, but chiefly among those who are trying to patch up “Peter’s Boat,” and hide its hideous deformities by sacerdotal ornamentation and ritualistic haberdashery, thus seeking to undo the work of “THE MONK THAT SHOOK THE WORLD.”

Two Young Men Who Wanted Fun.

A True Story.

ONE Sunday afternoon, a few years ago, two young railway porters stood on the platform at the D—station. They had an hour’s leave before the next train came in. They were making plans as to how they should spend it. “Let us go where we can have a bit of fun,” they said.

“If it’s fun you want,” said an old porter who was passing by, “just you run up the ladder and look into the signal-house. There you’ll see the signal-man reading the Bible, and he’ll give you a lot of tracts, and maybe preach you a sermon into the bargain; and it will be the best bit of fun you ever had in your life.”

Scarcely were the words spoken when the two thoughtless young men were at the top of the ladder, looking in at signal-house. There, sure enough, sat the signal-man, enjoying the hour of leisure also allowed to him, with a Bible open before him; and, to add to the “fun,” he got up and handed a tract to each of them, desiring them to read it.

“Read it! oh, yes!” said they; and forthwith one of them began to read aloud a sentence here and there in what he supposed to be a true Methodist drawl, advancing with his companion, as he did so, into the signal-house, the more to rouse, as they both expected, the anger of the signal-man. But they were not prepared for what followed. Without saying a word, the signal-man rose up, locked the door behind them, put the key in his pocket, and sat down.

“Young men,” he then said, “it is not often I have an opportunity of speaking a word to you about your souls. I have one now and I will make the most of it. I will read you some passages from God’s Word, and will endeavor to explain them to you. Will you kindly be still whilst I do so?”

“No, indeed,” said the young men, “we didn’t bargain for that. We have but an hour’s leave, and a good bit of it’s gone already, and we don’t mean to spend the rest hearing a sermon. So you’ll unlock the door and let us out.”

“No,” said the signal-man, “I shall not let you out till I have said what I have got to say. You know how often an accident happens to those employed on the line. How can I know that it might not be so this very day? And what account could I give of myself to God if I had had this opportunity of speaking to you of Christ, and had neglected it? If one of you were killed, I should then feel that your blood was upon my head.” And, in spite of their further angry remonstrances, the signal-man read one passage after another from the Word of God. He spoke to them of the awful danger of the unsaved sinner, of the love of God even to those dead in sin, shown in sending His Son to die for them. He told them God had pardon and life for such as they were, on account of what His Son had done.

When he had spoken at some length, he unlocked the door and said, “I am now clear of your blood; I can do no more but pray for you.” The two young men then went down the ladder, cursing and swearing, for their hour was all but over, the up train was close at hand, and one of them had to go on with it to London, returning by the following down-train. The signal-man’s sermon seemed to have left no impression upon either of them but that of disgust. Perhaps you think that it was unwise of the signal-man to have forced the subject upon them, and that he should have waited for a more fit season. But God, who has told us to be “instant in season,” has also told us to be “instant out of season.”

The young porter who had to go to London tried, no doubt, to forget all that had passed in the signal-house, and to think of something more agreeable. But he was to be reminded of the signal-man’s last words in a way he little expected. His journey to London and back occupied two or three hours, and he returned to D― as the evening closed in. He at once saw as he stepped out on the platform that something unusual had happened. There were anxious-looking people going to and fro, there were marks of blood on the platform, and a little group of men with awe-struck faces were crowding round the door of one of the offices. The young man seemed to hear again ringing in his ears the words he had tried to forget― “There might be an accident today, and one of you might be killed.”

“Something the matter?” he inquired, quite afraid to hear the answer. “Yes,” he was told; “a porter slipped off the platform just as the last train went by. It took both his legs off. They have taken him in there. He is dying.”

The young man pushed his way through the crowd. Was it his friend? No; God had not yet closed the door for him. The man who lay senseless on the table was the old porter, who had sent them up to the signal-house, and kneeling by his side, in earnest prayer, was the signal-man! The poor man was still breathing, but gave no other sign of life.

In a few moments all was over, and the young porter could now begin to realize the fact that the man who but a few hours before had been scoffing at the Word of God was himself gone to appear in God’s presence. It was an awful thought. Could there be any hope for him?

The young man asked one who was present when the accident happened to tell him about it. Had the poor man been senseless all the time? “No, not at first.” “And did he speak after you took him up?” “Yes, he spoke when we brought him in.” “What did he say?” “He said, ‘Fetch the signal-man! I am dying. Fetch the signal-man! I want him to pray!’ Yes, that’s the way he went on― ‘Fetch the signal-man.’ So we went to fetch him, and he came at once, but then, poor fellow, he couldn’t speak, and we couldn’t find out if he knew what was said to him; but we could do no more.”

And we know no more. The eternal condition of that poor despiser is to us unknown, and must be until the coming of the Lord. But there was one trembling sinner who went that night to ask again to hear the words of life from the one who had spoken to him in vain three hours before. The young porter believed and was saved. His companion remained unmoved. He must have been far more hard of heart from that awful evening than he had been before.

Circumstances alone can never change the heart. It is by the mighty power of the Holy Ghost alone that under any circumstances a sinner is brought to repentance. Thus the one thief on Calvary believed and was saved―his companion, who alike saw the dying Saviour before him, perished in his sins.

I would now ask you, reader, to consider this solemn truth, that, in the case of those that scoff at the people and the Word of God, it is not, alas! simply in ignorance that they do so; at least in many, if not in most cases, it is not ignorance, it is the terrible enmity of the natural heart of man against that which he knows to be of God. When the old porter saw the awful reality of death before him, the one to whom he had turned for help was the very man whom he had treated as a fool, perhaps as a hypocrite; and, as it came out, he had known in his heart that the signal-man was right, even at the time that he had mocked him.

Unsaved reader, you have heard again and again of God’s willingness to save all who will believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. How will you escape if you neglect so great salvation (John 6:37, Heb. 2:3).

July, Dictionary of the Bible.

Etam (place of ravenous beasts). ―A town or village of Judah, apparently not very far from Bethlehem, in connection with which it is mentioned as a place that was built or repaired by Rehohoam (2 Chron. 11:6; compare 1 Chron. 4:32). Josephus represents it as a favorite resort of Solomon, as well as Rehoboam, and states that the former used often to take a morning drive to it, and that he also adorned it with fountains and gardens (Ant. 8:7, 3). The Rabbins have a tradition that water was brought from it by aqueducts to Jerusalem. Williams, in his “Holy City” (vol. 2, p. 500), fully accredits it, and also states that the old name is still perpetuated in a Wady Etam, which is on the way to Hebron from Jerusalem, and that there are still connected with it the largest and most luxuriant gardens to be met with in the hilly region of Judea.

Etam. ―The rock to which Samson on one occasion withdrew (Judg. 15:8-11). Though often connected with the Etam above noticed, is quite uncertain as to its locality. Modern research has failed as yet to obtain any definite clue to it.

Etham. ―One of the early stations mentioned in the sojourning’s of the wilderness, and from which a portion of the wilderness derived its name (Num. 33:6-8). It could be at no great distance from the Red Sea; but its exact site is unknown.

Ethan (perennial, constant). ―The name of a person to whom Psalms 89 is ascribed. He is called in the title to the Psalm, “Ethan the Ezrahite;” and, in the immediately preceding psalm, he is designated a Maschil of Heman the Ezrahite. Heman is often mentioned in connection with psalms and sacred music of the temple; but Ethan’s name only occurs here. It occurs, hover, in a very honorable connection in 1 Kings 4:31, where, speaking of Solomon’s pre-eminent wisdom, it is said that “he was wiser than all men; than Ethan the Ezrahite, and Henan, and Chalcol, and Darda, the sons of Mahol.”

Ethbaal (with Baal; i.e., having Baal for guide and protector). ―The father of Jezebel, and king of the Sidonians. Probably the same with the Eithobalus of Menander.

Eshean. ―One of the uttermost cities of the tribe of the children of Judah (Josh. 15:52).

Eshek (oppression). ―The father of Ulam, Jehush and Eliphelet, and of the tribe of Benjamin (1 Chron. 8:39).

Eshkalonites. ― “Now Joshua was old and stricken in years; and the Lord said unto him, Thou art old and stricken in years, and there remaineth yet very much land to be possessed. This is the land that yet remaineth: all the borders of the Philistines, and all Geshuri, from Sihor, which is before Egypt, even unto the borders of Ekron northward, which is counted to the Canaanite five lords of the Philistines; the Gazathites, and the Ashdothites, the Eshkalonites, the Gittites, and the Ekronites; also the Avites” (Josh. 13:1-3).

Eshtaol (petition). ―A place mentioned as a portion of Dan’s inheritance (Josh. 19:41).

Eshtaulites. ―Descendants of the families of Kirjath-jearim (1 Chron. 2:53).

Eshtemoh. ―A town in the inheritance of the tribe of Judah (Josh. 15:50).

Eshton. (effeminate). ―Son of Mehir (1 Chron. 4:11).

Ether (abundance). ―A city of the tribe of Judah (Josh. 15:42).

Ethiopia (terror) is the name by which the English and most other versions render the Hebrew Cush. By Ethiopia or Cush, in the widest acceptation of the name, the Hebrews understood the whole region lying south of Egypt, above Syene, the modern Assouan. Ebed-melech, an Ethiopian, showed kindness to Jeremiah. He told Zedekiah that he was likely to die in the dungeon. Then the king commanded him to take thirty men with him, and deliver Jeremiah out of the dungeon (Jer. 38). In the eighth of Acts, we read of one of the household of Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who went to Jerusalem to worship. God sent His servant Philip to tell him that Jesus Christ was the One whom the prophet had foretold should be led as a lamb to the slaughter; he also told him that those who believed in Him received the pardon of all their sins and everlasting life. When he heard these glad tidings, he believed, was baptized immediately, and went on his way rejoicing. If God’s messengers were to preach, in this simple and blessed way, that pardon and peace can only be obtained through faith in the blood of Jesus Christ, they would find that their hearers would be make happy, and, like the Ethiopian, go on their way rejoicing. God doubtless sends His servants now as then, and, were they to take the same message, they would have ground to expect the same results.

Why Did Jesus Die?

MANY wonder why the Lord

Should come from heaven and die,

Till, from God’s holy, precious Word,

They learn the reason why.

He gave His life to ransom souls,

He died that they might live,

He paid the heavy debt for sin

When we had naught to give.

And more, His righteous soul endured

The fearful wrath of God,

That sin―man’s sin―might be forgiven

By His atoning blood.

And this is why the Saviour died,

That souls to Him might flee,

And all who come to Him by faith

Will ever welcome be.

Answers to Bible Questions for June.

1. Romans 14:12.

2. Psalms 41:1; 112:9; 2 Corinthians 9:9; 1 Corinthians 13:3.

3. Isaiah 4:3-6.

4. Luke 22:32.

5. Romans 8

6. 1 Thessalonians 1:10; 2:19; 3:13; 4:15; verse 23; 2 Them 1:7; 2:1; 3:5.

7. She spoke of Jesus Christ as the Saviour of sinners. By this many of the Samaritans were led to Jesus, and then said unto the woman, “Now we believe, not because of thy saying, for we have heard Him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world” (John 4). “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God” (1 John 5:1.).

8. To repent, because God has appointed a day in which He will judge the world in righteousness (Acts 17:30, 31).

Answer to Bible Enigma for June.

Turn unto Me.”―Jeremiah 3:7.

T imon Acts 6:5

U riah 2 Samuel 23:39; 11:3

R ehoboam 1 Kings 14:27

N athan 2 Samuel 7:2

U lai Daniel 8:2

N ahum Nahum 1:8; 2:13; 3:13

T opheth 2 Kings 23:10

O reb Judges 7:25

M oney Acts 8:18, 19

E thiopia Acts 8:27

Bible Questions for July.

1. For whom did Christ die; that is, how are they described and what name is given to them?

2. What good work did the Lord Jesus do that filled the Scribes and Pharisees with madness?

3. Who was ashamed to ask the king for a band of soldiers and horsemen?

4. Give Scripture which tells a builder not to build a house without a battlement or parapet; what was this form of building to prevent?

5. Give two Scriptures from the Old, and two from the New Testament that speak against whispering.

6. What does Scripture say is better than life? Who has this great blessing? how is it obtained? and by what means is it daily realized or enjoyed?

7. What name does the Scripture give to one who uttereth a slander?

8. Give two Scriptures which speak of Jesus Christ showing Peter the glory of His kingdom, after He had said to him, “Get thee behind me, Satan.”

Bible Enigma for July.

What is said to give favor?

What does a scorner not like to hear?

What is better than secret love?

What sort of son makes a glad father?

What does he keep who is in the way of life?

From whose house should we withdraw our feet, lest its owner be weary of us?

Who is said, besides the drunkard, to come to poverty?

What is said to exalt a nation?

What are the proud in heart in the sight of the Lord?

What is said to be like deep water in the heart of man?

What is said to be like rottenness in the bones?

Find in the book of Proverbs the verses which answer these questions; take the characteristic words relating to the quality or thing spoken of; the initials will give a command of God, encouraging His people to advance in wisdom, and obedience, and in spiritual life.

"Even I Have Peace with God."

(Missing first part of the story) weeks, I had been visiting a poor Irish girl, then on her death-bed. Though the girl was quite young, she had lived a wild and sinful life; but, in the forced seclusion of her long illness, conscience had wakened up, and the Lord graciously sent to her then the message of His Word, to which, in her thoughtless days, she would most probably have given no heed....

I dreaded the influence of Roman Catholic teaching on poor Mary D—, and how thankful I felt, as the weeks went on, that my visits were apparently unnoticed.

I knew she was visited by a priest or priests, being (like all her family) a Roman Catholic. But they did not appear, as in many cases, to have forbidden her to listen to the Word of God; or if they had, she did not obey. I felt inclined to hope that, for once, the vigilance of those visiting her was at fault, and that they either did not know, or did not care about, what was going on in the dying girl’s mind....

The first day I saw Father M―, he was in company with an older priest-one whom I had frequently met in other houses. I did not notice who his companion was, till, on my asking them to withdraw that I might attend to poor Mary, he opened the door, and said something to the older man, evidently persuading him to go; and as he followed his “superior,” he turned and courteously lifted his hat to me―a trifling act of courtesy, indeed, but one which surprised me from such a quarter.

Some days after, I was sitting beside Mary, when the younger priest again came in. That afternoon I had had a most interesting conversion with the poor girl, and was about to leave her, feeling for the first time warranted to believe she was seeking, in real earnest, to touch, with ever so trembling a hand, the hem of His garment who, I knew, could alone make her whole.

I will confess that my heart sank when the door opened and admitted the priest. Would the great enemy use him now to sow fresh tares, or perhaps to pluck up the, good seed, and destroy the tender blade that was only beginning to appear?

I felt I could only silently commend her to the Good Shepherd’s care, who will not suffer the feeblest of His lambs to be plucked out of His hand; for I was already too late, and was obliged to come away.

As I left the house, the young priest came out to the passage to open the door for me. It was then that, obeying an irresistible impulse, and lifting up my heart for direction, I turned and appealed to him not to trifle with the soul of a dying sinner. I told him I felt poor Mary was drawing very near to death, and asked him how he was going to meet her fears and distress of mind? He gave, at first, the stereotyped answer, to the effect that “the Church had provided for all the wants and frailties of all her children.” I said, “Oh, but the Church can make but a poor provision for a dying soul. Won’t you tell her of the precious blood of Jesus Christ which cleanses from all sin?” And then, I could not help warning him very earnestly of the tremendous responsibility he would incur if he put anything between her and that cleansing blood.

Of course, I little knew how familiar to him were the blessed Bible words which I quoted, nor how they stirred his heart and conscience; but I was startled by the expression of utter sorrow and misery that settled on his countenance. My heart ached for him, and I could not help holding out my hand to him, and just pressing upon him, for his own acceptance, that free redeeming love which it had been my privilege to tell poor Mary. I remember saying to him words to this effect: ― “How can you lead others to a peace you do not know yourself? And yet, if you would only leave everything else, and come to God only through Jesus, you would have peace with God.” He grasped my hand when I held it out to him, and said very little in reply. My impression at the time was, that his own conscience was much troubled, but that he did not care to betray how much. After that day, I found him, I think, once or twice beside Mary, but on these occasions he rose and went away at once, with a kind and respectful word. Once he came in while I was there. I had been reading the fifty-third of Isaiah to poor Mary, and trying to explain it. He merely stayed a few moments and went away, as if unwilling to disturb us. But I never again had the opportunity of “speaking words of truth and kindness” to him; and it is very humbling to think how very near I was to losing that one precious opportunity, through selfish cowardliness and unbelief.

Mary D― lingered a week or two longer, and though I could not say she made any very clear profession of her faith, or expressed much assurance, still I could not but believe she had been enabled to say, though with a trembling heart, “Lord, I believe; help Thou my unbelief!” And knowing well that He would never turn such a poor trembling one away, I felt I could give thanks for her. One satisfactory sign of her was that, as I was informed, during the latter weeks of her life she steadily refused to confess to any earthly priest; nor was she moved from this by the threats held out that the last rites of the Church would be denied her.

It is one of the marvels of this true story of grace, that this poor ignorant girl, respecting whom we only ventured to rejoice and hope with trembling, was, as it now appears, used by the God of all grace to help on the salvation of him who was sent to teach her.

One day after her death I met Father M― in the street, and stopped to speak of her, expressing my hope that she had really found rest for her weary soul in the Lord Jesus before she died. His manner was very constrained, as he answered stiffly, “Oh, yes, she died in the faith.”

I have since thought he may have known himself watched, which would account for the peculiarity of his manner ... .

Once or twice afterwards I met him in the street, once in company with two other priests ... .

Family anxieties and absence from home turned my thoughts to other matters for some months; and, by the time I returned home, I imagined he had been removed elsewhere. At all events I never saw him again, nor, though I found myself sometimes wondering what bad become of one who seemed so little fitted for the strange work of a Romish priest, did I ever expect to hear of him again. It was therefore a most unexpected and joyful surprise when, a few weeks ago, I received the following.

LETTER FROM D― C―

15th September, 1874.

MY DEAR MADAM, — I feel very sure no apology will be deemed necessary for my thus intruding on you, stranger as I am, when my “story” is told and heard. In truth, no choice is left me, as I have a promise to keep—a trust to fulfill—for the dead!

It is now about three and a half months since I was asked by a friend in New York to go and visit a young man very ill, in an obscure, though respectable, boarding house in that city. I found a very interesting young man, evidently fatally attacked with lung disease. At first he was very reserved. The people of the house told me he had arrived two weeks before my visit, and, having burst a blood-vessel, had been unable to remove. They guessed him to be a priest of the Church of Rome. Their surmise proved to be partly correct; he had been one, though not so now. At first he seemed shy and suspicious, but after one or two visits became more at his ease, and eventually threw off all disguise.

When he could travel safely, finding he had no friend in the city, I persuaded him, not easily, to come home with me, fondly hoping a few weeks of home comforts and my dear wife’s care would fix him up in a measure; but this was not ordained to be.... Although he lasted two months after we came home, we could see all the time what was coming.

Some weeks before his death, he took from me the promise to which I have referred as my warrant for addressing you, namely, that I would write to you, sending you the news of his death, for he thought then he must very soon die; but above all, tell you―I use his own words― “Tell her that precious blood has cleansed even me from all my sins, and that even I have peace with God through Jesus Christ our Lord.”

The day before he died he gave my grandson his Bible, with loving words of wise counsel, which, with the influence of those two months, have already, I may humbly and thankfully believe, begun to bear fruit to everlasting life.

“Peace with God;” “The peace of God;” “Blood-bought peace;” ―these were expressions often on his lips. Latterly he would spend long periods—sometimes hours—in secret communion with the Lord. He was most patient, and grateful for every service of love rendered.

He said again the morning of the day he died (20th August, the day after his birthday, aged twenty-seven), “You’ll try and send word of me to―. I would like her to have my mother’s ring, and to know that my mother’s prayer was answered.” Then he told me again of the letter he had written for you. Then he smiled, and said, “If you can’t send them, never mind; she’ll know when we meet. I’ll know her then, and mother will thank her. Ah! but my Lord will thank her.” Then, with such a smile for sweetness as I never saw but on one other face (my own dear dying boy’s), he said, “Only think, the Lord Jesus would not rest without unworthy me. He bought me with His own blood, and sought me by His own free Spirit, and sent all these dear ones to help in the search. Oh, Jesus, Jesus, my Lord! “Then he stopped, overcome by emotion in his weakness.

LETTER FROM FATHER M― TO―

DEAR FRIEND, ―If this may ever reach you I want to tell you, with my own hand, (missing a word) from my heart I thank you for the (missing a word) you spoke to me, and the way you (missing a word) them, one day in February two years ago, I met you in the house of Mrs. M—, when poor Mary D—lay dying. Do you remember turning round and speaking words of truth and kindness to a miserable priest as you left the house? I am that priest. I want to tell you of the Saviour’s love and grace to me. You could little guess how deep your word sank. Your strange likeness to my beloved mother compelled me to listen, and then you spoke the very words she loved to speak. Her dying words were about the blood that cleanses from all sin. I want to tell you it has cleansed even me, it has given even me peace with God. I know you will be glad. Yes, you were right, I was very unhappy, though I did not like you to say so. I want you to know I never dared again put anything between a poor sinner’s soul and that saving blood. I have little strength left. My most loving Father has brought me to this sweet home to die. He will reward, He only can, His dearly-loved servants, who have taken the poor prodigal in as a dear son for His sake.

Mr. C—has promised to write to you what I cannot, for want of time and strength. I have written this in three days, and feel it is the last I shall do. I want to say, God bless you, and help you to be to many souls what you have been to me. I will look out for you in the King’s presence. My darling mother will help me to thank you, and my sister too. Please keep mother’s ring, and Katie’s locket with mother’s hair. Farewell, farewell, till we meet. May you be honored to tell many of His free redeeming love. ― Your grateful and most unworthy, but thrice happy brother in Jesus.

Extracted from the” Dying Priest.”

Joseph Weeping; Peter Weeping.

(Gen. 45:2. Luke 22:61.)

AND Joseph “wept aloud.” It was not that he was so sorry to see his brothers, or that he was sorry that they should see him and know him. When my dear little children cry, it is because something vexes or troubles them; but with Joseph it was not being in trouble that made him weep so loud that even the people in Pharaoh’s house heard it, and wondered whatever was the matter. The truth was, Joseph had a very tender and loving heart, as all those persons have, both men and women, who are most like the Lord Jesus. He loved his brothers very much, and was very glad to find that the right time had come to, tell them who he was. It was plain to him that they loved their father now a great deal more than they once did, and that they loved his brother Benjamin too for his father’s sake; so that now Joseph could be quite happy to forgive them and fall on their necks and kiss them and send them for his father, that he might see him and kiss him too. But, however rough his words had been towards them, his heart was so full that he could not keep the tears in, and he wept, as we read of his doing twice before and several times after. I wonder if you have ever noticed, in reading your Bible, how many times there is something about weeping. A few of the places I will remind you of, without telling you where to find them all, and I think it would be very nice for you to get your Bible and search them out for yourself. Find all that I am going to refer to, and as many more as you can. It is a very good thing, dear little reader, to get to know as much as you can about the precious Word of God; only, you must never forget that it is not enough to know what is in it. If you are to be saved and happy, both in this world and in the next, you must know for yourself the Person the Bible speaks of, as well as what it says about Him (see John 17:3). And you know when Paul spoke about the Lord Jesus, in his second letter to Timothy, he did not say, I know what I have believed, but, “I know whom I have believed.” It was Jesus Himself he knew, and He wanted to know still more about Him, and to be with Him, and like Him (see Phil. 3:10; 1:23; 3:21).

Well, if you read through Genesis, you will find that Abraham wept for Sarah his wife when she was dead, Jacob wept for Joseph when He thought he was dead, and Joseph wept for him when he saw his dead body and kissed it. Moses wept when he was a very little boy: Hannah prayed unto the Lord and “wept sore” because she wanted a little boy and had not one. David and Jonathan both wept together when they were parting in a field, and did not know when they should meet again. Afterwards David lost Jonathan, his dear friend, and Absalom and Amnon, his beloved sons (naughty as they both were), and Abner, his faithful servant, and he wept about them all. Another time both he and all the people that were with him wept “until they had no more power to weep,’’ and he was “greatly distressed;” and again another day, when his own son was so wicked that he had to leave Jerusalem to get out of his way, he crossed the very brook Kidron that Jesus crossed with His disciples more than a thousand years after, when He too was going to suffer from people who ought to have loved and honored Him. And David went up the mount of Olives (where Jesus often went and stayed all night in prayer!), and “he wept as he went up,” and his friends wept with him. At another time all the people of the city of Jabesh “lifted up their voices, and wept,” because they were in such distress. Then it says about Hezekiah that, when he was told he was going to die, he “wept sore,” with his face turned to the wall, and the Lord say his tears. Jeremiah was called the “weeping prophet;” he saw the troubles the people had come into through their sins, and he said, “For these things I weep: mine eye runneth down with water,” and because the people were proud, instead of being humble, he said he would weep “in secret” for their pride. Many of them were taken prisoners by their enemies, and they sat down by the rivers of Babylon, and wept when they thought of the place they had left. Then God brought some of them back to their own country by the hand of His faithful servant Nehemiah, who tells us that he sat and wept, and mourned, and fasted, and prayed. Then there was Esau’s weeping when he found he had lost something which he had showed plainly enough before that he despised and did not care to keep, the “great cry” through “all the land of Egypt,” because in every house there was one dead, and the weeping of the naughty, fretful people in Numbers 14, because they forgot how great and how strong their God was, and got frightened when they thought how big their enemies were! But in Matthew, and Mark, and Luke we read about a man who “wept bitterly,” not because he had lost his friends, or was afraid of his enemies, but because he had done something himself which he had said he would never do, and by which he had sorely grieved One whom he really loved. It was Peter, who thought he loved Jesus more than any one did, but had now been using bad words, and even swearing that he did not know Jesus. It was very sad. Jesus had told him he would do it, but Peter did not believe Him. Since then he had been sleeping when he ought to have been praying, and now he had denied the Lord when he should have been glad to confess Him. The Lord, heard it, and turned and “looked on Peter”―it was not in anger, but in love and sorrow-and poor Peter thought of the Lord’s words to him, and went out and “wept bitterly.” Some of my dear little readers know the Lord Jesus too, as Peter did; but sometimes we act or speak as if we did not, and, though we don’t say we do not know Him, what we do say would often lead people to think that we did not. And He hears every word, as well as sees every thought, and it grieves Him, the same as when Peter did so, and Jesus turned and looked upon him. The more we know of His love the more sad it is; but it is far better to go out and weep about it, and come to Him again, as Peter did, and find He has forgiven us, than to go on in our sins, never repenting of them, but getting harder and harder, until when Jesus comes we should find ourselves among those who are not “ready.” Such never went out, as it were, to weep over their sins, so they are left out when others have gone in and the door is shut. How solemn to be left out or “cast out” into the place of “weeping” and wailing and gnashing of teeth!

I have more that I wanted to say to you about this subject of “weeping,” and especially about Jesus Himself weeping, but I must ask you to wait for the rest until the next GOOD NEWS. It may be that before it comes the Lord Himself will have come, and “caught up” those who are waiting for Him, and then some of us will be where there is no more weeping, neither sorrow, nor crying anymore; but shall you, dear child, be there?

W. TY.

The Rustling of the Leaves.

BEFORE refreshing showers fall

To cheer the thirsty ground,

For which it, panting, seems to call

With love and plaintive sound,

A hopeful sign one oft perceives―

The restless rustling of the leaves.

And so, when God designs to give

Refreshing through His Word,

His Spirit stirs in those who live,

The prayers of saints are heard;

And God, responsive to the sound,

His showers of blessing pours around.

Oh, would that now were raised the cry,

From all of heavenly birth,

That grace might fall, both far and nigh,

On Christless sons of earth;

For through such rustling of the leaves

The world His mercy e’er receives.

O ye who know the Saviour’s grace,

Believers, young and old,

To sloth and slumber ne’er give place,

Nor let the heart be cold;

But cry to God to bless the sound

Of Jesus’ name, the world around.

Saying Prayers and Praying.

A GENTLEMAN, when traveling in Russia, saw at the entrance of some huts of the Calmucs tribe a kind of windmill. He asked for what purpose they were put there; he was informed they were praying machines. The owners of the huts cause certain prayers to be written by the priests on “pieces of paper,” and placed in these machines; they are then turned round by the wind, which saves them the trouble of repeating the prayers themselves. A Christian wonders at these absurdities. English people would think it very shocking to hang a praying machine at their door, yet many have been saying prayers from pieces of paper for years who have never from their hearts, like the publican, prayed, “God, be merciful to me, a sinner;” they may have often repeated the words, but saying a prayer and praying are two very different things.

A child never cries before it is born; nor can anyone worship God in spirit and in truth till he is born of the Spirit. The reader of GOOD NEWS will see in the annexed picture a man prostrate, saying his prayers in the name of Mohammed. Now, Mohammed was a false prophet born in the year 569 or 570. God has said, “There is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved” but the name of Jesus, and at this name every knee will bow. Therefore, everyone must bow now to Jesus Christ as Saviour, or at the great white throne as Judge. He said, “No man can come to the Father but by me;” from this we learn that acceptable prayer must be made to the Father in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Rowland Taylor

THIS worthy and faithful man was born at Rothbury, in the county of Northumberland, in the reign of Henry VII. His name, however, is much more closely associated with the town of Hadleigh, in Suffolk, where he for some years earnestly taught the truth of God, according to the measure of light which had been given to him, and where, also, he suffered death by burning in the year 1555, during the reign of Queen Mary, on account of his adherence to the doctrines and practices of the Reformation, to which he was sincerely attached. He was a learned and able man, and very bold in the defense of the truth which he held. When a young man, he pursued his studies at the Cambridge University, where it is said that the conversation of Dr. Turner, and the preaching of Dr. Hugh Latimer, were the means of his conversation.

During the time of his ministry at Hadleigh, he appears to have labored earnestly for the souls of men, his biographer recording that the love of Christ so wrought in him that no Sunday, nor other time, passed, when he might get the people together, but he preached to them the Word of God, the doctrine of their salvation. Not only did he thus preach, but his manner of life answered to the truth which he taught. He, unlike many who were in a position similar to his, was humble-minded and meek in his demeanor; so that the poorest might confidently resort to him for advice, and help in any emergency. He could, however, be faithful when occasion required, rebuking evil doers, whether they were rich or poor. He was also a liberal supplier of the wants of such as were in need, both giving of his own substance, and exhorting others, who had the ability, to do likewise. The order of his house, happily, did not contradict his public life, for his wife, we are told, was a discreet and sober matron, and his children were brought up in the fear of God, and in good learning and useful occupation.

This good man was at length summoned before Stephen Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, to answer to certain complaints which had been laid against him for withstanding the introduction of popish practices into Hadleigh; whereupon his friends and well-wishers counselled him to flee and save his life, alleging that if he fell into the bishop’s hands, he would without doubt be consigned to death. Then said Dr. Taylor, “I heartily thank you, my dear friends, for your, tender care of me; but though I know that neither justice nor truth is to be expected from my adversaries, but rather imprisonment and cruel death, yet, because I know that my cause is good and righteous, and that truth is on my side, I will, by God’s grace, go and appear before them, and to their face resist their false doings.” His friends, upon further entreaty, finding that he was resolved to confront his accusers, commended him to God with much love and earnestness. He then prepared for his journey to London, taking with him a trusty servant, named John Hull, who also endeavored to persuade him to flee, offering to accompany him, and to share in all the perils which might await him, “Oh, John!” said Dr. Taylor, shall I yield to thy counsel and worldly persuasion, and damage the souls of those whom I have taught? Remember that Christ, the Good Shepherd, not only fed His flock, but also died for it. Him must I follow, and with God’s grace I will. Therefore, good John, pray for me, and, if thou seest me weak at any time, strengthen me, and discourage me not in this my godly enterprise and purpose.”

On reaching London, Dr. Taylor presented himself before the Bishop of Winchester, who was also Lord Chancellor. He, according to his custom with persons in Taylor’s position, reviled him, calling him knave, traitor, heretic, and heaped upon him many other reproachful epithets. Dr. Taylor heard him to the end, and then said, “My lord, I am neither traitor nor heretic, but a true subject, and a faithful Christian man, and am come, according to your command, to know what is the cause that your lordship hath sent for me.” Then ensued a sharp disputation between them, the bishop laying grievous things to his charge, and he retorting upon the bishop, accusing him of having denied the truth which he had professed, and asking him with what countenance he would appear before the judgment-seat of Christ. At the close, the bishop called his attendants, and said, “Have this fellow hence, and carry him to the King’s Bench, and charge the keeper that he be strictly kept.” Then Taylor, kneeling down and lifting up his hands, said, “Good Lord, I thank Thee; and from the tyranny of Rome, and from all detestable errors, idolatries, and abominations, good Lord, deliver us.” So they carried him to prison, where he lay for more than a year. Whilst there, he spent his time in prayer, reading the Scriptures, writing, and preaching to the prisoners. Among his fellow-prisoners was the noted John Bradford, who afterwards suffered death, and these two worthy men were accustomed to praise God together, and to exhort one another to steadfastness, being thus strengtheners of each other’s faith.

After having been brought up several times to answer to the charges made against him, and fearlessly replying to them, Taylor was at length condemned to death, and committed again to prison. On his way thither, the people flocked to gaze upon him, to whom he said, “God be praised, good people, I am come away from my judges undefiled, and will confirm the truth with my blood.” So he was taken to the Compter by the Poultry, in the City of London, where, shortly before his removal to Hadleig1 for execution, his wife and eldest son, and John Hull, his servant, were permitted to sup with him. After supper, Dr. Taylor gave God thanks for His grace in having called him, and given him strength to abide by His Holy Word. Then, turning to his son, he said, “My dear son, may God bless thee, and make thee a true servant of Christ, constantly to stand by His truth all thy life long. And, my son, see that thou fear God always, study the Scriptures, flee from sin, and be holy in thy life; pray daily, and apply thyself continually to good reading. In any wise, see that thou be obedient to thy mother; love her, and serve her. Be ruled by her now in thy youth, and follow her good counsel in all things. Beware of the wicked company of young men who fear not God. Another day, when God shall bless thee, love and cherish the poor, and count that thy chief riches is to be rich in alms; and when thy mother is old, forsake her not, but provide for her according to thy power, and see that she had nothing: for so God will bless thee, and give thee prosperity, which I pray that He may grant to thee.” Then, turning to his wife, he exhorted her to continue steadfast in the love and fear of God; keeping herself from popish idolatries and superstitions. After conversing together some time, and praying, they separated in tears.

At two o’clock on the following morning, being the 5th of February, he was taken to the Woolsack Inn, without Aldgate, on his journey to Hadleigh, where it was appointed that he should die. His wife, suspecting that he would be carried away during the night, kept watch within the porch of St. Botolph’s Church beside Aldgate, having with her two children, one named Elizabeth, fourteen years of age, an orphan whom Dr. Taylor had adopted, and the other, Mary, aged three years, his own daughter. When the sheriff and his company had reached St. Botolph’s Church, Elizabeth exclaimed, “Oh, my dear father! Mother, mother, here is father led away.” Then his wife cried, “Rowland, Rowland, where art thou?” for it was a dark morning, and one could not see the other. He answered, “Dear wife, I am here;” and stayed for her to come to him. The sheriff’s men would have passed on with him, but the sheriff said, “Stay a little, masters, I pray you, and let him speak to his wife.” Then she came to her husband, with his daughter Mary in her arms, and all four kneeling down together, he prayed. The sight was so moving that the sheriff and others of the company could not refrain from tears. Dr. Taylor then kissed his wife, and taking her by the hand, said, “Farewell, my dear wife; be of good comfort, for I am quiet in my conscience. God will be the Father of my children.” Then he kissed little Mary, and said, “God bless thee, and make thee His servant; “and kissing Elizabeth, he said,” God bless thee. I pray that you may all stand strong and steadfast unto Christ and His Word, and be kept from idolatry.” Then said his wife, “God be with thee, dear Rowland. I will, with God’s grace, meet thee at Hadleigh.” This, however, she was prevented from doing, being detained by officers at her mother’s house, in London, till after her husband’s death. On reaching the Woolsack Inn, Dr. Taylor, being put into a chamber, gave himself wholly to prayer. On leaving the inn a little before noon of the same day, they sat him on horseback, and on coming out of the gates, John Hull, his servant, was standing at the rails with Thomas, Dr. Taylor’s son. The father said, “Come hither, my son Thomas;” whereupon the servant lifted him up, and set him on the horse before his father. Then Dr. Taylor, taking off his hat, and lifting up his eyes to heaven, prayed for his son, laid his hand upon his head, and blessed him. On delivering the child back again, he took the servant’s hand, and said, “Farewell, John Hull, the most faithful servant that ever man had.” He then rode forth, the Sheriff of Essex, with four yeomen of the guard, and the sheriff’s men leading him.

(To be continued.)

August, Dictionary of the Bible.

Ethnan (gift or wages). ―Son of Helah (1 Chron. 4:7).

Ethni (liberal, a gift, to give). ―The father of one whom David set over the service of song, in the house of the Lord, after that the ark had rest (1 Chron. 6:31, 41).

Eunice. ―The mother of Timothy. She became a believer in Christ, and is spoken of with commendation as a faithful monitor and guide to her son (1 Tim. 1:5).

Enodias (good or prosperous way). ―A Christian woman mentioned by St. Paul as having “labored much with him in the Gospel” (Phil. 4:2).

Euphrates (bursting forth). ―The name occurs first in Genesis, as that of one of the four rivers which proceeded from the garden of Eden. In consequence of its magnitude and importance, it was designated and known as “the river,” being by far the most considerable stream in Western Asia. Thus, in Exodus 23:31, we read, “From the desert unto the river.” Compare Isaiah 8:7. The length of the entire stream is 1,400 miles. It is very abundant in fish. The water is somewhat turbid, but when purified is pleasant and salubrious. In ancient as well as modern times the Euphrates was used for navigation. Herodotus states that boats—either coracles or rafts, floated by inflated skins-brought produce to Babylon.

Eutychus. ―A young man who, when listening to Paul’s preaching, fell “into a deep sleep, and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, and fell down from the third loft, and was taken up dead. And Paul went down, and fell on him, and embracing him said, Trouble not yourselves; for his life is in him. When he therefore was come up again, and had broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long while, even till break of day, so he departed. And they brought the young man alive, and were not a little comforted” (Acts 20:9-12).

Euroclydon. ―A tempestuous wind which occurs in the Levant (probably a seaman’s name), sometimes blowing for a considerable length of time, but always attended with violent gusts of a very dangerous character. The effect of this wind was severely felt on St. Paul’s voyage to Italy (Acts 27:14-44).

Evangelist. ― “A messenger of good tidings,” a preacher of the Gospel―that is, one who makes ‘known how a person may become a child of God―one who goes about from place to place proclaiming God’s glad tidings. He gave some apostles, some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers (Eph. 4:11). Timothy is exhorted by St. Paul “to watch in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist.”

Evening. ― “And the evening and the morning were the first day” (Gen. 1:5). The Israelites considered the setting of the sun, followed by twilight, the evening; each day was reckoned by them from evening to evening, as the Sabbath: “From even unto even shall ye celebrate your Sabbath” (Lev. 23:32).

Answers to Bible Questions for July.

1. Christ died for sinners; they are described as “ungodly,” “without strength,” and “enemies” (Rom. 5).

2. He healed the man with the withered hand (Luke 6:6-12).

3. Ezra would not ask for a band of soldiers because he told the king that God would protect them (Ezra 8:22).

4. To prevent loss of life (Deut. 22:8).

5. Prov. 16:28; Prov. 26:20; see margin for second passage; Rom. 1:29; 2 Cor. 12:20.

6. God’s lovingkindness is better than life (Psa. 63:3). God loves all believers as He loves the Lord Jesus (John 17:23). Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God (1 John 5:1). The blessing is daily known by those who walk in the Spirit (Gal. 5:26).

7. He that uttereth a slander is a fool (Prov. 10:18).

8. Matthew 16:28 to 17:9; 2 Peter 1:15-18; see also Mark 9:1-13; also Luke 9:27-36.

Answer to Bible Enigma for July.

“Grow in grace.” ―2 Peter 3:18

Bible Questions for August.

1. Can anyone pray to God acceptably before they have faith in the Lord Jesus Christ?

2. Are all who have faith in Jesus Christ saved?

3. Which is put first in Scripture to the unpardoned sinner, prayer or faith?

4. What reason does Scripture give that sinners will not look to Jesus to be saved by Him?

5. Can a sinner do any works acceptable to God before he has faith in God?

6. What Scripture says a believer is not under the law

7. What Scriptures tell us that the Gentiles were never under the law?

8. What did David say he would do at all times?

9. How often did David say he would praise the Lord? The above questions to be answered in the words of Scripture.

Bible Enigma for August.

Where did the Saviour carry His cross when ltd from the judgment to die?

Where did He with the disciples converse who knew not their Master was nigh?

Where did He walk in the dark on the sei when the billows beat wildly and loud?

What did, the children and multitudes cry when before Him with singing they bowed?

Where did He prove His omniscience to one who knew not Messiah was near?

Where did the prophet, foretelling His birth, say the “Ruler” would surely appear?

Who, talking with Jesus, lost sight of her care, leaving her sister to serve Him alone?

What purchase was made with the silver restored which Judas so basely had won?

Where, meeting with sorrow, bereavement, and death, was Jesus’ compassion displayed?

What cry did He utter when, faint on the cross, He called on His Father for aid?

Join the initial letters, and name with thoughtful breath A sacred place―a garden―where, even unto death,

The Saviour’s soul was sorrowful, where vigil lone He kept,

While, weary of their watch with Him, the sad disciples slept;

Where messengers from heaven appeared to cairn His agony;

Where, too, the signal kiss was given of sordid treachery;

Where, had it been the Father’s will, the bitter cup had past

From Him to us, but fur our sakes the Saviour held it fast.

For us, obedient unto death, He drained it to the last.

"The Monk That Shook the World, 3."

IN the short history of “the Monk that shook the world” you have seen how graciously the Lord worked by him and his fellow-laborers to arouse all Europe from the deadly stupor into which the poisonous doctrines of the Babylonish harlot had cast so many nations. But the Papists did not allow the work of the Reformation to go on without making the most strenuous efforts to stay its progress. As their cause was too bad for argument, and it was quite impossible to show from Scripture that they were right, the only way in which they could hope to hinder the spread of the truth was by persecuting those who professed it. This they did in all parts of the continent, as well as in this country, whenever they had the opportunity or could in any way influence the princes and governments of the various states so as to effect their object. Indeed, in some countries, such as Italy and Spain, they have continued these wicked practices down to within a very few years past, showing that the character of Romanism is the same now as in what are called “the dark ages,”―dark because the Roman candle was the only light the people then had. What a tale it tells, dear young reader, that when the Romish priesthood had universal power, when monasteries and nunneries covered the land, when friars swarmed all about the country, then was the darkest period of Europe’s history, and that these dark ages only began to pass away just when and where popish power and influence began to fade and wither. Yet there are many, even in this favored country, who are trying hard to revive an imitation Romanism, which only differs from that which Luther so successfully strove against in that it is an unreal mimicry of Satan’s masterpiece.

But I must tell you how Rome sought to overturn the work of the Monk of Wittemberg. I dare say you have read of the wholesale slaughter of the Huguenots in France, in the year 1572, and how, beginning on St. Bartholomew’s Day, August 24th the wicked work was continued for thirty days together throughout the towns and villages of that unhappy country, until the Papists thought they had slain all who named the name of Christ and denied the authority of the Pope. When the news reached Rome the Pope ordered medals to be struck to commemorate the deed, and he and the cardinals went in procession to St. Mark’s Church to give thanks to God for this “uprooting of the heretics,” as they called it. But they were mistaken, and soon learned, to their utter dismay, that, instead of destroying all the Protestants in France, their desperate malice had only helped to increase their number, by exposing the true character of Romanism everywhere; so that about fifty years afterward they had become sufficiently numerous and important in that country to have an edict passed in their favor. This is called the Edict of Nantes, because it was issued from that city by the King of France, named on account of it “Henry the Good.” By this decree they were allowed the rights of citizens and the free exercise of their religion, of which they had been deprived for many years.

But this act of the king’s incensed the Papists, and one day, while riding in his carriage in the streets of Paris, he was stabbed by a priest. His successor was a bigoted Romanist, and persecution was once more raised against the Protestants, until, at last, Louis XIV. openly revoked the Edict of Nantes, and in its stead passed severe laws against them. Heavy fines were laid on all who did not adorn their houses on saints’ days, no Protestant could be a doctor, a bookseller, a printer, nor even a grocer, no apprentice could be taught a trade in their shops, their places for worship were destroyed, and their ministers were sent out of the country, or put in prison, where they languished until they died. Some of the common people were offered a freedom from taxes for two years and a gift of money if they would become Romanists, and those who would not turn had to pay double taxes, beside a heavy fine. But, worse than all this, many poor young children were taken away from their mothers and fathers to be shut up in convents and monasteries, where they were trained up as Roman Catholics. What a cruel religion must that be which could be guilty of such wickedness as this, and how utterly unlike Him who took little children into His arms, and laid His hands on them, and blessed them! Yet it calls itself Christian! How would you like to be torn from your dear home and parents and sent to a prison among strangers, there to be taught to worship images and relics, and never allowed to see those you love anymore? Yet this was the case with many poor children in those days; and, as Romanism is the same now as it was then, it is only because they have not the power that the same cruelties are not practiced still. The consequence of all this persecution was that many denied the truth and pretended to become Roman Catholics; but it was only pretense, as you may suppose, for how was it possible for anyone who had suffered thus to believe in a religion which could make its leaders do such wicked things Thus all that the priests gained by their cruelties was merely to make many hypocrites, who, while owning their authority with their lips, despised and hated them in their hearts. Still it was sad to see so many deny the truth from the fear of man. But you will be glad to hear that many others withstood the storm, and were so sustained by God’s grace that they resisted all that Rome could do to make them deny their Lord. Some of these suffered grievous things at the hands of their enemies. One, who was the Protestant pastor of the little town of Vivaiz, was condemned to have his limbs broken on the wheel, and as he hung there, all crushed and broken, he was enabled thus to confess the Lord: “Jesus Christ hath satisfied for my sins, and not for mine only, but for the sins of all those who go to Him by faith as I do now. I cast myself upon the merits and death of Jesus, and cling to Him as my Saviour and Redeemer. Dear people, receive my last farewell, and know that I preached to you the pure truth of the Gospel, the true way that leads to heaven.” Thus God was glorified and the malice of Rome defeated.

Nor was this dear servant of Christ alone in his faithfulness. Many, even among the rich and noble in the land, sacrificed all for the truth’s sake, and, leaving their mansions and châteaux, fled to other lands to live in comparative poverty and toil for the remainder of their days, rather than deny their Lord. Among those who fled to this country were a duke, a duchess, several counts, marquises, viscounts, barons, generals, judges, and noble ladies, beside men of learning, ministers, merchants, mariners, farmers, and mechanics. Some of the anecdotes of their escape from their native land are very interesting, and, if the Lord will, I hope to give you one or two instances next month.

In Christ or Out of Christ.

(2 Cor. 5:17.)

“Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, for your sakes He became poor, that ye, through His poverty, might be rich” (2 Cor. 8:9).

READER, I know not if this grace to thee

Has ever been revealed, or if it be (Matt. 16:17.)

That o’er thy heart the veil may yet remain,

And Nature’s darkness still within thee reign;

Or if the light of life, come from above,

Has yet been shown thee in the Saviour’s love;

Nor if thy heart has yet been made to feel

Those wounds which naught but Jesus’ blood can heal.

I know not whether, by the Spirit led,

Thou to the hope before us yet hast fled, (Heb. 6:18.)

And found a refuge there; or whether still

Thou’rt captive led by Satan at his will; (Eph. 2:26.)

For such, alas! the fearful state of those

Who the great mass of all mankind compose.

Their heart is hardened and their eyes are blind, (2 Cor.

The way of safety few there are that find. (4:4.)

Yet most profess to seek the road to heaven,

And hope their sins may some way be forgiven.

Some think by works to gain the glorious height,

And say, Do this, and that; all will be right. (Rom. 8:8.)

Some think the name of Christian which they bear

Enough to waft them to those regions lair. (Rev. 3:1.)

While others think, because they hear the Word,

They must indeed be children of the Lord.

Another says, If I from this abstain,

And if from that loved pleasure I refrain,

Heaven must be mine, because I do no sin―

And surely I have right to enter in!

Another of his honesty will boast,

And thinks that one so upright can’t be lost.

Another says, as “charity ne’er fails,”

I give much alms, and that with God prevails;

My deeds of kindness will not be forgot,

Therefore eternal life must be my lot. (1 Cor. 13:3.)

But he who would be saved because he’s good

Rejects the Saviour, tramples on His blood,

Denies the truth of God, thinks light of sin,

And seeks not by the door to enter in.

There are who trust, with vague and groundless hope,

That God, in mercy to their souls, will ope

The door of life―forgetting all the past―

And so receive them to Himself at last.

But such forget — though mercy dwells with God―

That justice, too, with Him has her abode.

And yet another class is brought to view,

Who count on Jesus as their Saviour too.

If by a righteous life they may obtain

His grace and favor, so salvation gain,

They seek to mix His merits with their own,

Who, if He save at all, will save alone. (Rom. 3:28.)

Thus men are blindly led at Satan’s will,

Whose one great aim’s to keep them blinded still,

And thus prevent them feeling their great need

Of that shed blood by which they may be freed

From the just sentence once pronounc’d on man

When Adam sinned, and so the curse began.

But hold! perhaps too far I may have gone;

The reader may not relish such a tone;

And Satan whispers too it may offend.

It may, but should I act the part of friend

If, having once in danger been from these,

I others left unthinkingly at ease,

Nor sought to warn them of the various ways

By which the enemy of souls betrays?

Or, knowing somewhat of my Saviour’s love,

I neither hand, nor lips, nor tongue would move

Some sense of it to others to convey,

But silent kept, nor named it when I may?

Could it be truly said to fill my heart,

If I refused its knowledge to impart?

Or shall I ever be ashamed of Him (1 Peter 1:18, 19.)

Who died my soul from misery to redeem?

Far be the thought! and may I more proclaim

His grace, and triumph in His glorious name.

Then, reader, thy attention give, I pray,

Whilst I attempt a word or two to say

Of that transcendent grace which ever shone

So brightly in the Saviour when alone

He bore the wrath of God, to sinners due,

Made sin for us, though sin He never knew.

Contemplate Him, high on the throne of God,

The Father’s equal, the Almighty Word.

Now view Him in the lowly manger laid,

A weak and helpless infant, e’en a babe,

Possessed of naught on earth, though His by right

All earth and heaven; yea, all power and might,

Self-emptied now of all His glory, see

Him who was God from all eternity.

Then pause awhile, and ask what this can mean

Could man have saved himself, would this have been?

And now, omitting all that lies between,

Let us behold the almost closing scene

Of His blest life―for this, repair with me

And see Him prostrate in Gethsemane.

There, in the prospect of the wrath of God,

Behold His sweat, as ‘twere great drops of blood.

Now see what ardent fervor marks His prayer;

What sighs, what tears, what groans were mingled there!

Think of the bitter agony He felt,

What awful dread o’erwhelmed Him, as He knelt,

And prayed His Father that He might be spared,

If possible, the cup for Him prepared.

Then mark the grace that in His answer shone,

“Not mine, O Father, but Thy will be done.”

And now, I ask thee to consider why

That blest One did endure such agony?

I ask thee why that crying, strong those tears,

That supplication, and those earnest prayers,

If any way, save God’s, could have been found

For man’s escape, by sin and Satan bound?

Now let us further still His grace pursue,

And see what fresh displays are brought to view.

Now turn thine eyes, and see the Lord of all

A patient prisoner in the judgment―hall;

There see Him stand forsaken and alone, (Matt. 26:56.)

Deserted by those friends He called His own,

Looking for comforters—but none were there,

For pity too—yet no one seem’d to care.

The Lord of life, by whom the worlds were made,

Accused, condemned, insulted, and betrayed!

Take one step further, and behold! we see

Him nailed a Victim to the accursed tree. (1 Peter 2:24.)

Think of the anguish there endured by Him,

To rescue sinners from the curse of sin;

Think of the horror felt in that dread hour,

When wounded, crushed, and bruised by Satan’s power,

That bitter cry He uttered on the tree,

“Why, O my God, hast Thou forsaken me?”

And think again who ‘twas that, bleeding there,

Endured such wrath to save thee from despair.

The Lord of glory come down from on high

To dwell with men, and ignominiously die.

Such was the grace of Jesus, and so great,

So full of pity for our lost estate, (Luke 19:10.)

That not e’en death’s worst form could him prevent

From carrying to the full His kind intent,

Of saving us from ruin and despair,

That we at last might His bright glory share.

There sinners saved by grace delight to dwell

On that rich grace that saved their souls from hell;

There, in that glory bright, the blood-bought throng

Shall sing aloud the everlasting song;

And this the burden of their song shall be,

“All glory, blessing, Lamb of God, to Thee; (Rev. 5:9.)

For Thou wart slain, hast washed us in Thy blood,

And Thou hast made us kings and priests to God.

Therefore with Thee, Lord Jesus, we shall reign,

And ever bless and praise Thy glorious name.

G. G.

Joseph Weeping. Jesus Weeping.

(Gen. 45:2; John 11:35.)

I PROMISED you last month that I would say something more to you about “weeping.” I hope you searched in your Bible, and found all the places referred to in the last GOOD NEWS; and that you also looked into the New Testament to find there about people weeping whom I did not refer to. You will read about a poor widow who wept because her son, was dead; about a Mary who wept when she had lost her brother; another Mary who wept because she thought she had lost her Saviour; and a woman, whose name we do not know, who wept about her sins. So many tears she shed that she even washed the feet of Jesus with them. Think, dear child, of these four weeping women. Jesus asked one of them why she wept; another He told not to weep; another He allowed to bathe His feet with her tears, but with Mary and Martha He wept Himself! “Jesus wept!” It is the shortest verse in all the Bible, but it is one of the most wonderful. It is more wonderful to me than that verse which says, “All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made.” That is just what I should expect to be said about Him who was never less than God; but for that same Jesus to be in the very world He had made, and for His eyes to run down with tears! How really he had become a man! and how full of tenderness His heart was! But how was it that He wept The Jews who were round thought it was because He had been so fond of Lazarus, and was so sorry to think he had died; but it could not be that which made Him weep, because He knew quite well that He was just about to call Lazarus out of his grave, and then He would see him again. It was in order to this that the Lord had allowed him to die at all; for He could just as easily “have caused that even this man should not have died,” even without going to Bethany to him, as He could open the eyes of the blind, or do any other mighty work. So it was not sorrow at the loss of His friend Lazarus that made Jesus weep, as it was not sorrow that made Joseph weep over his brothers. But Jesus saw the trouble Mary was in, and those who were with her; and although He knew He was going to turn their sorrow into joy, yet He felt so tenderly for them in their sorrow that He wept with them! And this is just what He wishes His people to do for one another. He does not say, Go to those who are in sorrow, and tell them not to let it trouble them. Nor does He set us to always dry their tears, though it is very nice to help each other out of trouble when He gives us the power to do so. But, whether we can do that or not, what He now does say to us is, “Weep with those who weep.” That is what He did; and He desires that, if we know Him and love Him, we should be like Him and act like Him, and go and feel the sorrows of others as if they were our own. Some day before long He will come and call us away to His home, to rejoice with Him, instead of coming into our world to weep with us. Not only one Lazarus will He raise from the grave, but all “those who are Christ’s” will, “at His coming,” rise up from among the dead, and not one of then will have to die again as Lazarus had to; for death shall be no more, neither sorrow, nor crying, and God shall have wiped away “all tears” from their eyes.

But here in this eleventh chapter of John we find Jesus Himself in tears; and in another place, also, we read of His weeping, not there with those who loved Him, but over those who hated Him, and were going to cry out for His blood! Yet He was not weeping there because of what he was going to suffer from them, but because of what they were going to suffer from their enemies! Was not that being kind, tender-hearted Be sure you find the place where we read about that and may we learn to be more like Him, never causing any to weep, not even those who do not love us, but feeling tenderly for them when they do.

O give us hearts to love like Thee,

Like Thee, O Lord, to grieve

Far more for others’ woes than all

The wrongs that we receive!

When I read about the Lord Jesus weeping over Jerusalem, and know from such passages as Isa. 65:18, 19, that a day is coming when He will rejoice over that same city, and “joy over her with singing,” it makes me think of that little Psalm which says, “He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.” Jesus toiled and wept with sowing the “good seed” of the Word of God. He will “doubtless come again,” and present us unto Himself “with exceeding joy” Some of His most faithful servants, too, have wept as they have labored for Him. One served the Lord “with many tears,” and in one place alone he stayed for three years among the Lord’s disciples, and did not cease to warn them night and day “with tears.” There were some who professed to love the Lord, but who thought so much about “earthly things” that they showed plainly enough they did not care much for things above; and Paul was so sorry about them that, when he was writing a letter and speaking of them, he could not refrain from “even weeping.” That was very much like the love and sorrow of the Lord’s heart, and very different from “rejoicing in iniquity,” writing as though he was glad when he had to speak of the naughty ways of others.

Another of the servants of Jesus “wept much” in heaven (in a vision), until he heard something about the Lord that dried up his tears; and you may be sure it is always something about the Lord Jesus that will give the most real comfort to those in trouble. When He was about to leave this world and go back to His Father, He told those who loved Him that they would “weep and lament;” but then He said, “Your sorrow shall be turned into joy.” This is true of all those who belong to the Lord Jesus. He says, “I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice; “while those who can be quite sometime or other have their” mirth “turned into “heaviness.”

I must not forget to remind you of the women who followed Jesus, pitying Him, and weeping for Him. They were sorry for Him, but did not know or would not believe the sorrows that were coming on themselves. Jesus knew it all, and had wept over them, so now He turns and tells them not to weep for Him, but for themselves and for their children. How many since have wept as they have heard the story of the sufferings of Christ, but who have never wept in secret over their own sins, or learned to fear the “wrath to come.”

It maybe I have now said enough to you on this subject of weeping. I will only ask you more to find about the Lord Jesus offering up prayers “with strong crying and tears,” and to think what it was that caused Him all that agony in the garden, when He said, “My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death,” and when “His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground.” It was because He was going to the cross to bear, not only all the cruelty of wicked men, but the punishment from God Himself of our sins! He “bare our sins in His own body on the tree.” Oh, think what a dreadful thing sin must be in the sight of God, and how solemn a thing it would be to have to meet God about those sins, to stand face to face with Him as one who had not only sinned against Him, but neglected the “great salvation,” and turned away from the great and only Saviour!

W. TY.

Rowland Taylor, 2.

DURING the journey, which appears to have lasted four or five days, Dr. Taylor was greatly sustained in his soul, and was happy and cheerful. He also often addressed those who accompanied him, earnestly exhorting them to repent and to turn to the Lord, insomuch that they were greatly moved, and they could but wonder to see him so constant, fearless, and joyful, more like one who was going to a banquet or bridal than to a fiery death at the stake. While they halted for a day or two at a place called Lavenham, a great number of gentlemen waited on him, to endeavor to induce him to recant, being authorized to promise him pardon and promotion, even a bishopric, if he would accept it; but all their labor was in vain, for he continued immovable to the end. When he had arrived within two miles of Hadleigh, “Well, master doctor,” quoth the sheriff, “how do you do now?” “God be praised,” he answered, “well, never better; for now I know I am almost at home. I have but, as it were, a stile or two to go over, and I am even at my Father’s house. But, master sheriff,” said he, “shall we not go through Hadleigh?” “Yes,” said the sheriff, “you shall go through Hadleigh.” “Then,” said he, “Oh, good Lord! I thank Thee I shall yet once more, ere I die, see the people whom Thou, Lord, knowest I have most heartily loved and truly taught. Good Lord, bless them and, keep them steadfast in Thy Word and truth.”

When they were come to Hadleigh, on the bridge over which they passed waited a poor man with five children, who, when he saw Dr. Taylor, fell upon his knees, and cried with a loud voice, “Oh, dear father and true pastor, God help and succor thee, as thou hast many a time succored me and my poor children.” The streets were lined with men and women, both from the town and the country around, who, with sorrowful voices, exclaimed, “Ah! there goeth our dear pastor from us, who hath so faithfully taught us, so fatherly hath cared for us, and so godly hath guided us. Oh, merciful God! what shall we poor scattered lambs do? Strengthen him and comfort him.” On passing by the almshouses, he cast what money he had to the poor people who dwelt there, and coming to the last house, and not seeing those who had resided there at the door, as the others were, he asked, “Are the blind man and woman alive?” And, on being answered that they were within the house, he put the residue of his money into his glove, and threw it into the window, and then rode forth.

On Aldham Common, where he was to die, a great number of people were gathered, who gave many earnest expressions of their love and esteem for him. When he had stripped himself for the stake, he said with a loud voice, “Good people, I have taught you nothing but God’s holy Word, and I am come this day to seal it with my blood.” Upon which one of the yeomen of the guard gave him a heavy stroke with a cudgel. He then knelt down and prayed, and a poor woman who was among the crowd stepped in and joined with him, but they thrust her away, and threatened to tread her down with horses, Notwithstanding, she would not remove, but remained until his prayer was ended. He was then bound with chains, and the sheriff called one Richard Doningham, a butcher, and commanded him to set up fagots, but he refused, and said, excusing himself, “I am lame, sir, and not able to lift a faggot.” The sheriff threatened to send him to prison, but the man still refused. At last some of the worst characters in the place set up the fagots, and kindled the fire; upon which Dr. Taylor, holding up both his hands, called upon God, and said, “Merciful Father, for Jesus Christ, my Saviour’s sake, receive my soul into Thy hands.” Being then struck on the head with a halberd, his sufferings were soon terminated, and his corpse fell down into the fire and was consumed. A stone on Aldham Common lately marked, and perhaps does still, the place where he suffered. These words were rudely engraved on it: ― “1555. D. Tayler, in defending that was good, at this plas left his blode.” A more finished monument was erected there in 1818.

“Few now are call’d to face the flame,

Or lie in loathsome den,

For owning Christ’s most precious name,

As were the faithful then.

But though we live in peaceful days,

May we confess Him, to His praise,

Before ungodly men;

Constrain’d by His prevailing love

To own Him as our Lord above.”

“Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee crown of life” (Revelation 2:10).

Epitaph on a Child Aged 11 Months.

FAREWELL, dear soul, the loss is ours,

For thou art gone to rest;

The Shepherd hath but call’d His lamb,

To fold it in His breast.

Breaking up.

THE young well know what “breaking-up” means. No explanation is needed to make them understand it. They look forward to it while they are at school, and they long for it as that which shall bring their holidays. Well, I had the offer of being present on one of these occasions in the month of June last, and I availed myself of it. The school is kept by a Christian young woman, at the house of her parents, and she cheerfully and earnestly endeavors to teach the children who are committed to her charge, instructing them in useful knowledge, such as reading, writing, grammar, arithmetic, and geography. Now, these are proper and serviceable things for the young to learn, and we may be sure that, if we do not try to learn while we are young, we shall not have very bright minds when we are grown up. But the teacher of this school, being a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, is well aware that no knowledge is to be compared with the knowledge of God. She, therefore, I am glad to say, gives, in addition to all her other lessons, that which she calls her Scripture lesson, which consists in reading a portion of the Word of God every day; and, on some occasions, requiring her scholars to repeat a few verses which they have been expected to commit to memory. Oh, how one could wish that the Scriptures were read in every day school. But how sorrowful is the fact that endeavors have been made, and, in some instances, successfully, to turn the Bible, that blessed Book of God, out of such schools altogether; thus depriving the young of instruction in those precious words, the knowledge of which makes “wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus.”

When I was a boy, and went to school, all the scholars used to stand round the schoolroom once a day, and read verse by verse a chapter or more in the Old or the New Testament, the master only now and then explaining to us some difficult word or sentence. I remember one special afternoon when we were reading in one of the Gospels the account of the crucifixion and death of the blessed Lord. The narrative was so interesting and solemn, that we felt, as it were, bound to be still while we were reading it; and I believe that I was not the only boy who was moved at the recital of the suffering which the holy Son of God endured on the cross for sinners. I at least can say that the remembrance of our reading on that afternoon remains with me until this day. It is right to be well instructed in the things that pertain to this life, but such knowledge is of little worth, unless it be guided and governed by the true knowledge of God, which is imparted to us through the hearing of His Word, and believing in the name of His only-begotten Son.

To go back, however, to our subject of the “breaking-up.” When I entered the schoolroom, the children, cleanly and becomingly dressed, were all smiling and looking happy enough, and only awaiting the arrival of their parents and friends. We were soon all seated, and each of the children then recited an instructive or pleasing piece suited to his or her age and capacity. Just to give you an idea of what they were, I will mention the titles of two or three of them. One was, “The Philosopher and his Daughter,” which is an explanation, in verse, of the way in which sound reaches the ear, and it is a serviceable piece of its kind. Another was the fable of “The Hare and Tortoise,” which, as I dare say you know, illustrates the advantage of persevering application, even though in a slow way, over the uncertain and impulsive efforts of some who consider that they are too clever to apply themselves steadily to learning. “King Bruce and the Spider” was another, which shows us that we should never give up nor despair. Besides these and other pieces, which were recited, we had some little songs and verses, which the children, with the help of the teacher, sung all together, producing a very pleasing effect. One was, “Never say I can’t,” a good motto for a boy or girl who has a hard lesson to learn, or a difficult sum to work. “The Spider and the Fly” was another. “The Contented Laborer,” a third. At the close we sang,

“Let us, with a gladsome mind,

Praise the Lord, for He is kind.”

Altogether it was a pleasant time, and the children, as well as their friends, enjoyed it much.

Before I proceed further with my narrative, I would ask the young reader to observe that it was only the children that belonged to the school who had the privilege of taking part in the pleasures of the “breaking-up.” It is true that friends and visitors were present, but, though they had satisfaction in the enjoyment of the children, it was not their treat; no, that was the children’s. These belonged to the school, they had become scholars, they had shared the toil and trouble of learning, and now they were partaking of the fruits of their pains. Children who did not belong to the school would not, of course, be allowed to participate in the pleasure and rewards of the scholars. Now, what I want you to see is, that God has a school, and that He has many disciples, or learners, in it; but that no one who has not come in by the Door can be a scholar in that school. “I am the Door,” says Jesus, the Good Shepherd; “by ME, if any man enter in, he shall be saved” (John 10:9). “No man cometh unto the Father but by ME” (John 14:6). Do you not, then, perceive that you must first come to God, as a sinner, in the name, and by virtue of the work, of His beloved Son, and thus have salvation and eternal life through believing on Him, before you can learn truly anything of the ways of God as a disciple, and sit down even on the lowest form in His school? Have you thus come to God? There is nothing to be paid, no entrance fee, nor weekly or quarterly payments, nor anything of the kind. No; the payment which was necessary to give a sinner access into the presence of God has already been made by the Lord Jesus Christ, when His soul was made an offering for sin; and now there is nothing for the sinner to pay. He has only to come to God in the name of Jesus, and God will receive him, and save him forever, “without money and without price.”

I have something more to tell you about this “breaking-up,” if the Lord will, but must reserve it until another opportunity. In the meantime I hope that each of my young readers will have discovered whether he has come to God or not, and whether he is a disciple of the meek and lowly Jesus, who was once here below, but is now crowned with glory and honor at the right hand of God.

September, Dictionary of the Bible.

Eve (life). ― “And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept, and He took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh thereof; and the rib which the Lord God had taken from man made He a woman, and brought her unto the man” (Gen. 2:21, 22). “And Adam called his wife’s name Eve, because she was the mother of all living” (Gen. 3:20).

Evi (desire). ―One of the kings of Midian slain by the Israelites (Num. 31:8; Josh. 13:21).

Evil-merodach, (etymology unknown, but Merodach was the name of a Babylonian deity). ―The son and successor of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon. On his accession he released the captive king of Judah. Jehoiachin treated him with marked respect, and set his throne above the thrones of the other subjugated monarchs. “And it came to pass in the seven and thirtieth year of the captivity of Jehoiachin, king of Judah, in the twelfth month, on the seven and twentieth day of the month, that Evil-merodach, king of Babylon, in the year that he began to reign did lift up the head of Jehoiachin, king of Judah, out of prison; and he spake kindly to him, and set his throne above the throne of the kings that were with him in Babylon; and changed his prison garments: and he did eat bread continually before him all the days of his life. And his allowance was a continual allowance given him of the king, a daily rate for every day, all the days of his life” (2 Kings 25:27-30; Jer. 52:31-34).

Answers to Bible Enigma for August.

G olgotha John 19:17

E mmaus Luke 24:13-16

T iberias John 6:1, 17

H osanna Matthew 21:9,16

S ychar John 4:5, 29

E phratah Micah 5:2

M ary Luke 10:39,40

A celdama Matthew 27:3-8; Acts 1:19

N ain Luke 7:11-15

E loi, Eloi Mark 15:34

Answers to Bible Questions for August.

1. “The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord” (Prov. 15:8).

2. “Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus” (Gal. 3:26).

3. “He that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him” (Hebrews 11:6).

4. Because they love darkness (John 3:19).

5. “Without faith it is impossible to please God” (Heb. 11:6).

6. “Ye are not under the law, but under grace” (Rom. 6:14).

7.Gentiles which have not the law (Rom. 2:14; Eph. 2:12).

8. “I will bless the Lord at all times” (Psa. 34:1).

9. “His praise shall be continually in my mouth” (Psa. 34:1).

Bible Enigma for September.

The word whereby the test was once applied,

Where nations met beside the swelling tide,

The portion of the day first named on earth,

The power that gave created things their birth.

The dried-up stem that blossom’d like the rose,

The number of the saints whose hands disclose

The Saviour’s mark. The prophet’s earnest call

To take the water offered unto all.

The twice-repeated words by God once spoken,

To save the house that all His laws had broken.

What Christ is to His Church? The frame wherein

Time’s cycles move. In what should we begin

To worship God? The word each one is bound

To speak, inviting others by the sound

To drink the living waters. Christ’s command

What those should be who seek the better land,

In what did the Creator fashion man,

Last of His works, but chief of all the plan?

The last bequest the Saviour gave to those

Who heard His voice in blessing when He rose.

That which the lilies do not, and yet they

A glory greater than a king display.

By what was judgment asked before the Lord,

When Joshua first assumed the leader’s sword?

What Christ declared the people went to see

Who waited on His herald’s ministry?

How the rich man shall sadly go away.

What those were said to be who should love God’s great day.

Christ spake the words, and all who seek His face

Shall find Him in them, full of truth and grace.

Bible Questions for September.

1. God said one of His servants had another spirit. What is his name, and what work proved that he had another spirit?

2. What is it Jesus says you cannot see or enter without a new life?

3. What is the Christian’s earnest of His heavenly inheritance, and when does he receive it?

4. What thoughts does God say are sin?

5. Who do the Scriptures state are made meet for glory―that is, perfected forever?

6. What earnest of the land did the children of Israel receive?

7. What does Jesus say you must become like before you enter heaven?

8. What do the Scriptures state the hope of the appearing of Christ does for the Christian?

A Brave Little Boy.

I PROMISED to tell you about some of those believers in the Lord Jesus Christ in France who for His sake endured persecution when the Edict of Nantes was revoked, as I told you last month. There is one story which I am sure will interest you, because it is about a little boy whose father and mother, brothers and sister, were all Christians. They were wealthy, too, but in those sad days neither wealth nor poverty could protect from persecution; indeed, the rich were more subject to it than the poor, just because the priests, like greedy dogs that can never have enough, took advantage of what they called “heresy” to seize upon the property of their victims. Now, when these Christians saw there was no hope of being allowed to live in their native land in peace, they began quietly to plan an escape. First of all, the two elder sons were secretly sent away, and then the lady and her daughter set to work to make several quilted silk petticoats, in which they concealed their money and jewels. These they sent to England, intending to follow as speedily as possible, but just when they were all ready to go the cruel Papists, who, it may be, had either heard of or guessed their intention, suddenly seized the father and carried him to prison. This was a sad blow to his wife and children, and they resolved to stay and share his persecutions, but, when they went to see him in his prison, he urged them to hasten away to England, in the hope that someday, if it were the Lord’s will, he might join them again. Attended by a man-servant, the lady set off, in disguise, to a seaport town on the French coast, to engage a passage for herself and her three children, and concealed herself in some friend’s house, while the servant returned to bring on her daughter and the two little boys.

In order to escape notice, the daughter dressed herself as a peasant girl, and then carefully placed each of her little brothers in a deep pannier, or basket, such as the peasantry were accustomed to carry their farm produce in. These were slung across the back of a donkey, and then were lightly filled with fruits and vegetables, and on the top of all a basket containing chickens was placed. Thus disguised they set off for the seaport town, while the servant, dressed as a farmer, rode first, on horseback, keeping within sight, but not appearing as if acquainted with the seeming peasant girl. To avoid observation, they journeyed chiefly at night, and a sore journey it was to the poor girl, for the nearer she approached the place of safety the further she went from her poor imprisoned father. How distressing must this have been to an affectionate daughter, and how unlike the gracious teaching and ways of the blessed Jesus was the heartless and cruel conduct of these Romish persecutors, who thus brought misery on a father, a mother, and their children, only because they loved the Lord Jesus Christ!

Long and tediously the young lady thus journeyed, taking every precaution, in order not to be seen by any who might recognize or suspect her.

In the daytime, she and her little brothers rested wherever the faithful servant could find a suitable hiding-place, in some roadside cottage, but when they drew near their destination it became necessary to travel for the last few miles by day, as time was precious, because the ship was to sail very soon.

This was the most dangerous part of their journey, for all around the seaport towns soldiers were on guard for the purpose of preventing the escape of the persecuted Christians, and the poor girl trembled with every step she took lest they should be discovered. She had told her little brothers on no account to speak or move, whatever happened; and now the poor little fellows were to be put to the test in a way they least expected. While slowly jogging on along the road, a party of soldiers appeared in sight, riding straight towards them. To avoid them was impossible, and the trembling girl, with a sinking heart, advanced to meet them. No doubt she cried to God in secret as they approached, for who but He could deliver her?

“What’s in these panniers?” exclaimed the leader in a rough tone, drawing up in front of the donkey, and before any reply could be given he drew his sword and ran it through one of the baskets from top to bottom. No cry was heard within it, no motion betrayed the presence of the poor little boy who lay hidden there, and the soldiers, thinking all was right, rode quickly on, without another word. You may judge what the poor girl felt when she saw the deadly weapon thrust into the pannier, yet no exclamation escaped her quivering lips, but sick at heart, and faint with fear, she hurried on, not daring to uncover the basket lest she should be seen, although filled with the dreadful thought that her little brother was pierced to the heart. In a little while they reached their mother’s hiding-place in the seaport town, and had no sooner done so than with tearful eyes and trembling hands the mother and daughter threw off the vegetables with which the child was covered, fully expecting to find him dead. But to their joy and delight they found that he still lived. The sword had passed close beside him, wounding his little arm severely, but missing his life; yet, though so badly hurt, the brave little fellow had neither moved nor uttered any cry, because his sister had told him that whatever happened he must be still and silent. Was not this a brave and obedient little boy? He was covered with blood and faint with pain, but tender care and nursing soon restored him, although he carried the scar to the end of his days.

A short time after this, the lady and her daughter, and her two little boys, went secretly on board the ship, bidding farewell forever to their native land, from whence thousands like themselves had been driven because they would forsake all to follow Him that loved them and gave Himself for them, rather than worship the images, crosses, and pictures of Romish idolatry, or bow down to sinful men calling themselves priests, and to dead men’s bones, rotten wood, and other relics of heathenism. Can you wonder, dear young reader, at their choice? They believed that Jesus, God’s dear Son, had put away their sins, because God’s Word declares, “Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree,” and, “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us front all sin” Do you believe God too? If so, you are saved, and Jesus is your Lord, as He was theirs. They hew, too, that He was their Great High Priest, and they needed no other; surely, not a poor sinner, whose only right to priesthood lies in their pretensions and wearing Babylonish garments such as were worn of old in Babylon and Nineveh. How strange it seems, dear young reader, that the sacerdotal garment now called a chasuble is but a copy of that in which the kings of Assyria (who, in common with all heathen monarchs, were chief priests of their idols) worshipped Moloch their god! Yet this, among other relics of heathenism, may now be seen not only in Romish, but even in some so-called Protestant, churches!

In due time the Christian lady and her children reached the shores of this country, where they remained for the rest of their days on earth, But I am sorry to tell you that the poor husband and father never joined them in this world. Although not all the time in prison, he never could succeed in escaping from France.

But he has long since met his loved ones where heathenish persecutors will never come, and where all sorrow is unknown. There they await in unruffled peace the blissful moment when the Lord shall gather all His own from every clime and country; and then those who for His name’s sake have borne reproach shall reap a full reward.

Joseph's Presence; the Presence of the Lord.

(Gen. 45:3.)

THE last words Joseph had said to them in the chapter before was, “Get you up in peace to your father,” Now, when he tells them who he is, his first word is, “Doth my father yet liver For Jacob was his father and their father; only now he lets them know he is Joseph, he will no more say “your father, the old man of whom ye spake,” as if Jacob was some person he did not know; but three times over he calls him his father. Judah’s last word, too, had been about his father. Surely, now they have found out that this great man is their own brother, a son with them of the same father, they will be quite at home with him, and tell him all about what has happened at their home since he left it. Instead of that, it says, “They could not answer him; for they were troubled (or terrified) at his presence.” Like the poor disciples in the last chapter of Luke, when they thought Jesus in their midst was some strange ghost, they were “terrified;” and, like the foolish man who went to the feast, and forgot that the king would be there, they were “speechless.” Only that man had good reason to be terrified and speechless, for he was where he had no right to be, if he would not accept of a wedding garment, while the disciples were in the presence of their best Friend, who had come to see them and fill their hearts with joy and peace. And so with Joseph in this chapter. He was not laughing at their distress now he had them in his power and could do with them what he pleased, but was weeping over them; he loved them so tenderly. And yet they were so terrified that they could not even say “yes” to a question about their father. What it was that “cast out” their fear, I must talk to you about some other time, if spared. But what I want now to bring before you is, that, until they knew what was in their brother’s heart towards them, the nearer they were to him the more frightened they were. He had only thoughts of love and kindness about them, and yet, in ch. 42, they were in “distress,” and twice over it says they were “afraid.” The same is said again in the next chapter, and they were sure then that Joseph wanted to “fall upon” them. It was true in one sense, only he wanted to fall on their necks and kiss them, and own them as his brothers―not make them his slaves, as they thought. Then, at the end of that chapter (43), they “marvelled,” or were “surprised,” and in the next they were “dismayed,” for they “rent their clothes.” Here they have fallen down on the ground and said what they could for themselves; but now they find it is Joseph himself who is there―that is worse than all. Once they had thought, “We will say;” then it is, “What shall we say?” but now they are so alarmed that they cannot say anything at all. How is it they were thus “troubled at his presence”? Ah, they had guilty consciences, and that does make people afraid. Read about Belshazzar in the book of Daniel, and see if he was not a coward in the midst of all his splendor. He was a great king, at a great feast, and a great many of his lords and others were with him; but his conscience made a great coward of him. He could not even keep his knees still, he was so frightened; and all because a part of a man’s hand wrote four words on the wall of his palace. If a whole man had done it, he would not have minded so much; but, if only the fingers were there, it could not be the work of a man, at all; and, although he had been praising “gods” made of all sorts of stuff, he knew well that this writing was not from any of them. He knew not one of his “gods” was clever enough to do this thing; it must be a message from that great God whom he had forgotten to praise, and only thought of that he might insult Him by drinking to the praise of his idols in the vessels of His holy house. Like Joseph’s brothers here, “his thoughts troubled him;” and well they might; for God had said, “I will punish the king of Babylon,” and He was just now going to do it.

Well, it was Joseph’s “presence” which made his brothers so sorely “troubled.” I want you to search out a few passages which speak about the Lord’s “presence,” and to think of a few things about them. May the Lord Himself make them a blessing to you! We read about a time when the heavens and the earth will have “fled away” from before His face (or “presence”), but then there are people left standing there who would gladly flee away too, but cannot. “The dead, small and great”―mind that word, “small and great”―standing before that glorious presence to be judged and punished for their sins. There will be no asking Jesus to let them stone the sinners then, and no “going out” when made to think about themselves, like they did in the eighth chapter of John. If you are brought to believe in Jesus as your Saviour now, you will be with Him then, and like Him; but, if not, you will be before Him to be judged; your thoughts will “trouble” you dreadfully, and the end of it will not be that He will leave His throne, to fall on your neck and kiss you, as Joseph did when his brothers were troubled in his presence. That is what the Lord would (as it were) do now; but, if you do not accept His grace now, you must know the terror of His presence then; and the word of God in Revelation 20, tells you what will be the end of it.

When people know themselves to be sinners, and do not know the Lord as a Saviour, they always want to keep out of that “presence,” or to get out of it if they are there; but it will be a terrible thing to have to say forever what Jonah said for a time, “I am cast out of Thy sight!” Yet he did but eat the fruit of his own way, for the only thing that brought him anywhere near the sea was that “he rose up to flee from the presence of the Lord.” But what folly it was! For “whither shall I flee from Thy presence?” And God soon showed that He could fetch him back, when He had made him to feel that he could not do just as he liked, or get away from God’s presence at Tarshish, any more than anywhere else. No doubt you remember that it was what Adam and Eve tried to do, as soon as ever they heard the Lord about, after they had sinned. “They hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the trees of the garden,” as people will want to do again soon, when God’s judgments are abroad in the earth. Turn to your Bible, dear child, and find in the book of Revelation where they say to the mountains and rocks, “Fall on us, and hide us from the face (or presence) of Him that sitteth on the throne.” Cain, too, “went out from the presence of the Lord,” and then did all he could to settle himself and enjoy himself away from God!

Those who truly know God know that true joy is not away from Him, in the “far country,” but with Him, as David said, “In Thy presence is fullness of joy; at Thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore.” And again, in another place, “Glory and honor are in His presence; strength and gladness are in His place.” It was he, too, who said, “The upright shall dwell in Thy presence.” But in another Psalm we find the very solemn words, “As wax melteth before the fire, so let the wicked perish at the presence of God!”

We know from the lips of the Lord Jesus Himself that “there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth,” and that soon He will be presenting His people “faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy.” But when we are thus with Him, shining in His glory, and

“Swell the triumph of His train,”

then those words also will come true about those who did not obey the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, “Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power!”

Pray, find each of these portions, my dear young reader, and ask the Lord never to let you rest until you are quite sure that your place will be forever blest IN His presence with Jesus on high.

W. TY.

Truth's Echo.

‘Tis said, O Echo, though I scarce receive it,

That thou canst utter truth. May I believe it?

(Echo) Believe it.

Then I, of truth dispos’d to be a winner,

Will ask thee this. Am I, indeed, a sinner?

(Echo) Indeed, a sinner.

But if, in works, I strive with best endeavor,

I should not, surely, then be lost forever?

(Echo) Lost forever.

If my salvation thus I cannot earn,

What shall I do? Should I to Jesus turn?

(Echo) To Jesus turn.

If this be truth, ‘twere wisdom to obey it.

Is it thy voice? or do the Scriptures say it?

(Echo) The Scriptures say it.

But I have been so long my will fulfilling,

Can I be sure that God to save is willing?

(Echo) God to save is willing.

But, oh! my sins o’erwhelm me like a flood.

Can I from them be purg’d by Jesus’ blood?

(Echo) Pure’d by Jesus’ blood.

Then Him I trust; He saves and keeps forever.

Oh, wondrous grace! can it be fathom’d Never!

(Echo) Be fathom’d? Never!

Sunshine.

“THE sunny hours of childhood!”

How pleasant, fresh, and bright;

But, like the morning sunbeams,

They quickly take their flight.

O’er hearts that now are lightest

A cloud may soon arise,

And faces that are brightest

Be dimm’d by tearful eyes.

If we would glow with gladness,

The path of pleasure trace,

Then we, to banish sadness,

Must gaze on Jesus’ face.

‘Tis sunshine to be dwelling

Where all is Light and Love;

And bliss, all thought excelling,

To rest in Christ above.

He is the Sun and center

Of heaven’s delightsome land;

And blest are they who enter,

And in His presence stand,

The Lamb adoring, praising,

Who once on earth was slain;

To God the Father raising

The ever-joyous strain.

Breaking up.

AFTER, the recitations and songs at the “breaking-up,” to which I drew my young readers’ attention last month, came, what I have no doubt was the chief point of interest in that day’s proceedings—namely, the distribution of the prizes. There was lying on the table a tasty little basket, the contents of which were partially hidden from view, but which really contained the several books and ornamented cards with which the persevering and painstaking scholars were to be rewarded. I had observed that some mysterious and inquisitive looks had been directed by the children towards that basket, but I was not aware what it contained till the moment arrived for bringing it forward; when the schoolmistress, wishing (missing words) one to undertake the agreeable task of distributing the prizes, that service fell upon me, and (missing words) formed it as well as I could, though I (missing words) fulfilled such an office before.

The prizes, I could plainly perceive, (missing words) all of equal value. The names of the (missing words) competitors were written in the different (missing words) and on the cards, accompanied by a statement of the ground of commendation on account of whom the reward was given. This, I thought, (missing word) proper; for one who may not excel in one thing, may succeed in something else. I took each book in order, and, calling up before me the scholar whose name was written therein, I presented the reward to him or her, saying, before all, some few words of commendation and encouragement to each of them, with which, as you may suppose, they were much gratified. It is pleasant to me to have to say that, while some, of course, gained more and better prizes than others, I believe that every child received something. “General Diligence” came in for its share of praise, and I was glad to be called on to recompense some for that as well as others for having showed ability in the acquisition of knowledge.

I wish now to recall your attention to what I said in the first paper on this subject respecting the necessity of being a scholar before one can have a title to a scholar’s privileges. Again let me ask you, dear child, are you a scholar or disciple in the school of God? Have you come to Jesus as a sinful child, and trusted in Him and in His precious blood to wash you from your sins? Is the name of Jesus a delight to your young heart? Do you desire to do those things which give Him pleasure Are you willing, if He should see it good, to depart from this world, and to be with Himself in heaven forever? If none of these things are true of you, how can you bong to Christ, and be one of God’s dear children? And, while you continue in such a condition, how can you be a learner in the school of God? The first thing to be done in order to please God is to come to Jesus. Till you have done that, you cannot be a learner or disciple of Christ. You see, that it was the scholars in the school at which I attended who received the rewards, and no one else. Suppose that some strange children had wanted to share in the prizes. “No,” the scholars might have replied, “you do not belong to the school, and so you cannot have any of the rewards. If you want to have them, you must come to school in the proper way, and then you can try for them, as we do. But, if you do not come to the school, you cannot share in the prizes.”

There is a day coming, dear children, when the Lord Jesus will distribute His rewards to all those who have been His true disciples and faithful servants in this world. Several Scriptures teach us this, but, if you will read Matthew 25:14-23, you will see what I mean. All the promises, too, contained in the addresses to the seven churches in Revelation 2 and 3, teach us the like truth. Would you not wish, dear young believer, when you are with Christ in His glory, and all the holy angels are around Him, to hear Him say to you, “Well done, good and faithful servant”? I am sure that I should like to hear Him say it of me. Well, if we are faithful to Him, we shall even now have a special joy in our hearts, and by-and-by receive His outward token of approval. There is sometimes at school an attentive, well-behaved boy, who knows by the kind look and words of the master that he is pleased with his conduct, and I think that this must be more grateful to the heart than receiving even the best of prizes. And so to have in our hearts a testimony, like Enoch, that we please God, is far more precious than the hope of receiving ever so great a reward; though this cannot fail to be highly valued by us as being the gift of Christ and a mark of His approbation of the precious fruits of the Spirit, which He Himself has wrought in us.

When I had finished the distribution of the prizes to the children, I found at the bottom of the basket an ornamented pictorial card, to which no name was attached, and on which there was no writing at all. I asked the schoolmistress what I was to do with it, but she only replied that I was to make what use of it I thought proper. I felt puzzled. If I declined to make any use of it at all, that course seemed unsatisfactory. If I presented it to one of the scholars, I feared that I might occasion some jealousy in the others, which, of course, I wished to avoid. If I took it myself, that seemed worse than all. So I was in a dilemma. At length a happy thought struck me. I proposed that it should be given to the one who was willing to take the lowest place in the school. This proposition was received with acclamation, both by the scholars and their friends. All eyes were then turned towards a happy-looking little girl, the youngest in the school, who, upon my calling her by her name, came forward and smilingly took the prize thus assigned to her. Thus I was relieved from my difficulty, and all were pleased with the mode of its solution.

Does not this little incident give a pleasing suggestion, dear young believer, of the beauty of lowliness in the sight of God? The Lord Jesus Himself, who is “equal with God,” humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name.” What a beautiful word that is in Luke 22:24-27, when, alas! there was a strife among the disciples, “which of them should be accounted the greatest.” And Jesus said unto them, “The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But ye shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. For whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? Is not he that sitteth at meat? But I am among you as He that serveth.” How like this is to the exhortation in Philippians 2: “Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves.” While this spirit of humility becomes all believers, it is especially lovely in the young. “Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble” (1 Peter 5:5).

The “breaking-up” was by this time accomplished, and we retired to partake of some refreshment which had been prepared for us. We afterward went on to the lawn adjoining the house, and the evening being fine, all of us, the old as well as the young, spent the time agreeably together till it was right for us to disperse to our respective homes, which we did, after having passed a pleasant day.

Epitaph on a Child.

SWEET child, that warm’d a tender parent’s breast,

Thy Saviour calls thee to a heavenly rest;

Go, view the radiant smiles of Jesus’ face;

Go, reap the fruits of mighty, wondrous grace.

Hymn for the Young, 1.

TUNE. ― “There is a better world, we know.”

GOD lov’d the world. His Son He gave.

Happy news! happy news!

And Jesus died our souls to save.

Happy news! happy news!

Yes, on the cross His blood was shed.

He suffer’d in the sinner’s stead.

Ascended now, He’s Lord and Head.

Happy news! happy news!

From heav’n He’s saying unto all,

“Come to Me! come to Me!”

Oh! hearken to His gracious call:

“Come to Me! come to Me!

“Come ye who are by sin oppress’d,

“Recline upon My loving breast,

“And find in Me eternal rest,

“Come to Me! come to Me!”

He welcomes now, He calls today.

Hear His voice! hear His voice!

Why should ye tarry, why delay?

Hear His voice! hear His voice!

Soon shall His own to Him arise,

To dwell with Him above the skies.

Come now to Him; today be wise.

Hear His voice! hear His voice!

Soon ev’ry knee to Him shall bow;

Jesus, Lord! Jesus, Lord!

How bless’d are they who own Him now,

Jesus, Lord! Jesus, Lord!

For all who have confess’d Him here,

With Him in glory shall appear;

While all His foes shall see with fear,

Jesus Lord! Jesus Lord!

October, Dictionary of the Bible.

Exodus (way out). ―A term applied to the departure of the Israelites from Egypt, and described in the book of Exodus. It appears the Israelites increased in numbers, and in consequent importance, to such a degree that the Pharaoh of the day declared “the people of Israel to be more and mightier” than the Egyptians themselves; “the land,” indeed, was full of them. The edict which directed that the Hebrew male infants should be cast into the river must have been issued shortly before the birth of Moses, as there is no reference to any trouble on this account at the birth of Aaron, who was three years older than Moses (Ex. 7:7). This, with other severe trials to which they were exposed, were the means of weaning them from their attachment to the land of their sojourning. After a sojourn of 430 years in Egypt, the exodus took place; besides women and children, the men numbered 600,000 (Ex. 12:37). Thus was fulfilled what was spoken of by God to Abram long before (Gen. 15:13-15).

Exorcist. ―A person who, through appeal to a mighty name, claimed the power to cause evil spirits to depart from those persons of whom they had obtained possession. “Then certain of the vagabond Jews took upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth. And there were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the priests, which did so. And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. And many that believed came, and confessed, and showed their deeds. Many of them also which used curious arts brought their books together, and burned them before all men; and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. So mightily grew the Word of God and prevailed” (Acts 19:13-20).

Ezekiel (God shall strengthen). ―One of the three greater Jewish prophets, and the prophet more especially of the captivity. The only Scriptural notices of his life are found in the different headings of his own prophecies. From these we learn he was a priest, the son of Buzi, and that he entered on his calling as a prophet by the river Chebar, in the fifth year of Jehoiachim’s captivity (Ezek. 1:1). He was a married man; his wife, tenderly beloved, was taken from him by a sudden stroke (chs. 24:15-18).

Ezbai (a dwarf). ―The father of Naarai (1 Chron. 11:37).

Ezbon (ornament). ―A son of Gad (Gen. 46:16). There is also another person of the same name mentioned, a son of Bela, a mighty man of valor (1 Chron. 7:7).

Eyes. ―Many passions, such as envy, pride, pity, desire, are expressed by the eye, so in Scripture they are often ascribed to that organ. Hence such phrases as an “evil eye” (Matt. 20:15); “bountiful eye” (Prov. 22:9); “haughty eyes” (Prov. 6:17); “wanton eyes” (Isa. 3:16). The expression in Psalms 123:2, “As the eyes of servants look unto the hands of their masters,” has suggested a number of illustrations from Oriental history and customs, tending to show that masters, especially when in the presence of others, are in the habit of communicating to their servants orders and intimations by certain motions of their hands, which, although scarcely noticeable by other persons present, are clearly understood and acted upon by the attendants. “Painting the eyes,” or rather the eyelids, with a kind of black powder, is more than once alluded to in Scripture, although this scarcely appears in the authorized version, as the translators usually render “eye” by “face;” but “eye” is still preserved in the margin. “So Jezebel painted her eyes,” or “put her eyes in paint before she showed herself publicly” (2 Kings 9:30).

Ezel (that showeth the way, stone of departure). ―The name of a “stone” near the residence of Saul, evidently a well-known place of rendezvous, where David parted from Jonathan when he finally fled from his place amidst the family and the court of the king (1 Sam. 20:19).

Ezem (to be strong). ―One of the uttermost cities of the tribe of the children of Judah (Josh. 15:21, 29).

Ezer (treasure, to lay up). ―One of the dukes of the Horites, in the land of Seir (Gen. 36:21, 27, 30).

Ezer or Romamti-ever (I have exalted, help). ―One of the sons of Heman, “instructed in the songs of the Lord,” and whose lot was the found-twentieth (1 Chron. 25:4,7,8,31).

Ezion-geber (backbone of a man). ―A place beside Eloth, on the shore of the Red Sea, in the land of Edom, where king Solomon made a navy of ships. Jehoshaphat also made ships there. “Then Eliezer the son of Dodavah of Mareshah prophesied against Jehoshaphat, saying, Because thou hast joined thyself with Ahaziah, the Lord hath broken thy works. And the ships were broken, that they were not able to go to Tarshish” (Num. 33:35, 36; Deut. 2:8; 1 Kings 9:26; 2 Chron. 20:37).

Eznite, Adino, the (whose pleasure, the spear). One of David’s mighty men. “The Tachmonite that sat in the seat, chief among the captains; the same was Adino the Eznite, he lift up his spear against eight hundred, whom he slew at one time” (2 Sam. 23:8).

Answers to Bible Enigma for September.

S hibboleth Judges 12:5, 6

E vening Genesis 1:5

A lmighty Job 37:23; Jeremiah 32:17

R od (Aaron’s) Numbers 17:8

C ountless Revelation 7:9

H o, every one that thirsteth Isaiah 55:1

T urn ye, turn ye, Ezekiel 33:11

H ead Ephesians 5:23

E ternity Isaiah 57:15

S pirit John 4:23,24

C ome Rev. 32:17

R eady Matthew 24:44

I mage Genesis 1:26

P eace John 20:26

T oil Matthew 6:28, 29

U rim Numbers 27:21

R eed Matthew 11:7

E mpty Luke 1:53

S aved 1 Corinthians 5:5

Answers to Bible Questions for September.

1. “But my servant Caleb, because he had another spirit with him, and hath followed me fully, him will I bring into the land where into he went, and his seed shall possess it” (Num. 14:24).

2. “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (John 3:3, 5).

3. “In whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance” (Eph. 1:13, 14).

4. “The thought of foolishness is sin” (Prov. 24:9).

5. “For by one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified” (Heb. 10:14).

6. “And they told him, and said, We came unto the sentest us, and surely it floweth with milk and honey; and this is the fruit of it” (Num. 13:27).

7. “Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven” (Matt. 18:3).

8. “Teaching us, that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ” (Titus 2:12, 13). “Every man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself, even as He is pure” (1 John 3:3).

B. E. L.

Bible Questions for October.

1. To what is a man compared who speaks in a Christian assembly in such a manner as not to be understood?

2. With what is the “even so” connected in Matthew 18:14

3. The disciples were told that some of them should not taste of death till they saw the kingdom of God come with power. When was this fulfilled, and in what way? Give four Scriptures?

4. With what hill, or mountain, is Israel’s future king mentioned?

5. How are the seventy weeks of Daniel divided?

6. Give one event that has not been accomplished in connection with the seventieth week.

7. What is said to be perfected in the one who keeps God’s word?

8. What kind of cloud was seen when Jesus Christ displayed the glory of His kingdom to Peter, James, and John?

Scripture Enigma.

The initials and the finals give a saying of the Lord Jesus Christ’s which constitutes both a command and a promise.

An aged woman, who to fast and pray

Remained within the temple night and day.

A tribe “beloved of the Lord,” whose arm

Covered and sheltered it from every harm.

A child to whom his mother gave a name

To mark his father’s death, his country’s shame.

One of the twelve appointed by a king,

In monthly course his services to bring.

A town where dwelt a remnant of a race

Destined to yield to Israel its place.

The place to which a wounded man was brought

By one who to assist him kindly sought.

What Solomon at Ezion-geber made,

By which to carry on his foreign trade.

The waters by whose banks two monarchs fought,

Where Meroz to the Lord no succor brought.

The man who lost the blessing due to years,

Although he sought it carefully with tears.

On wither’d trees we look in vain for fruit,

Dead are the branches on a sapless root;

The Christian’s Root is Christ, from whence supplies

Of grace and strength in copious streams arise.

MY pulse is the clock of my life;

It shows how my moments are flying;

It marks the departure of time,

And it tells me how fast men are dying.

Hymn for the Young, 2.

TUNE. ― “Hark! hark! hear the glad tidings.”

HARK! hark! Jesus is speaking,

Love, love, filleth His voice;

Now, now, souls He is seeking,

Bidding us make Him our choice.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, bidding us make Him our choice.

“Ye, ye, fresh in life’s blossom,

Now, now, while ‘tis today,

Come, come, rest in My bosom,”

Jesus to children doth say.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, Jesus to children doth say.

“Why, why, children, why tarry?

Flee, flee far from alarms;

I, I, safely will carry

Tenderest lambs in My arms.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, tenderest lambs in My arms.”

Once, once, He Himself offer’d,

Hark! hark! hear His deep cry;

Think, think, oh, how He suffer’ d,

When He for sinners did die.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, when He for sinners did die.

Now, now, He is ascended,

Crown’d, crown’d, there on the throne;

All, all there to Him bended,

Jesus as Lord freely own.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, Jesus as Lord freely own.

“Come, come, row,” says the Saviour,

“Hark, hark, child, unto Me;

Rest, rest thou in my favor,

Then shalt thou Mine ever be.

Yes, yes, oh, yes, then shalt thou Mine ever be.”

The Wreck of the "Underley;" or, "Delays Are Dangerous."

ABOUT four years ago a ship called the Underley set sail from Liverpool for Melbourne, in Australia, having on board thirty-three passengers, beside her crew and cargo. All went well until she approached the Isle of Wight, when, getting too near the dangerous coast, she became “landlocked,” as sailors call it, and a strong wind drove her at last upon the rocks near Ventnor. Steam-tugs and every other means that man can employ were used to get her off, but all in vain. Firmly imbedded in sand and rocks, no power at hand could move her. There she lay all night, the wild waves beating around her, threatening to sweep all before them into the deep dark waters. What a night of fear to those on board! What a picture of this poor sinful world, around which the waves of wrath and judgment are surging; sure, sooner or later, to sweep unbelievers into everlasting punishment! (Matt. 25:46; Rev. 20:15.) But there is one great difference between unbelievers in Jesus and the passengers on board the Underley. What do you think that is? Why, sinful men will not believe that wrath is coming on this Christ-rejecting world, they won’t believe the waves are rising round them, although God has said it. But the passengers on board the wreck could see their danger, and because they saw it they were filled with fear and longed to escape. Deliverance was sent them. A steam-tug ran out to help them, and got as near the wrecked vessel as its captain dared to go, and then boats put off one after another to take the passengers from the Underley to the tug. Need I tell you how gladly they accepted the deliverance thus brought to them? how their hearts leapt when the boats appeared? how instantly they sprang in when they came alongside? Do you suppose any would refuse? No, indeed. Would any delay? Well, you would think not. “Delays are dangerous,” especially when life is at stake; how much more when the never dying soul may be suddenly lost forever in overwhelming judgment!

Now, we know that “the grace of God which BRINGETH SALVATION to all men hath appeared,” yet thousands refuse it. How is this? They do not see that judgment is coming either on the world or on themselves, although God has said, “It is appointed unto men once to die, and after this the judgment;” and has also foretold, in His Word, “the wrath to come” upon the world itself. Why do not they see it? Because they do not believe God. How solemn to think that any should refuse to believe God, and so make Him a liar! (1 John 5:10.) But there are some who do believe in coming judgment. Conscience tells them they deserve it and they have heard again and again what God has said about it. Their eyes are so far opened that they do see that judgment is before them. Well, then, you will say, if that is the case, surely they will not refuse “the grace of God which bringeth salvation”? No, they do not actually refuse it, but they delay to accept it. How is this? you will ask. Well, I will tell you what happened on board the Underley. After the passengers had been all safely carried off in the boats, the sea became so dangerous that boats could no longer be used to save the sailors, but by means of rockets a line was thrown over to the wreck, and then a strong cable was drawn from the shore to the vessel and made fast. On this cable was a life-buoy so constructed as to be drawn to and fro on the rope, and in this way one after another of the crew was drawn safely to land. The sea was now dashing wildly over the doomed ship, threatening every moment to break her to pieces suddenly.

All could see their danger, and that there was not a moment to lose. Would any delay when such danger threatened? you will ask. Yes, there was one poor man who did so. He was the chief steward, and was returning home to his wife and family in Australia. He had saved some money, which he had placed in a belt round his waist, and he now wanted to save a canary and a parrot that belonged to him. They were in the after part of the ship, and he, instead of waiting his turn on the life-buoy, went to get them. While walking aft to save his birds a terrific wave suddenly swept the deck and carried him overboard. He was a powerful swimmer, but his struggles were all in vain. Overwhelmed by the raging sea, he lost his life in attempting to save a canary and a parrot! “Oh!” you will exclaim, “how sad, how foolish, thus to risk his life, and lose it at last for the sake of such trifles!” Yet how many are there who risk ETERNAL JUDGMENT for things of as little consequence as a canary and a parrot! We might think it was kind to try and save the birds, although most foolish to risk a life for them; but what shall we say of those who delay to accept the salvation offered them by Christ Jesus, on the most frivolous pretenses? putting off from day to day, and week to week, “repentance toward God and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ,” until, it may be, death comes as suddenly as the big wave that swept the poor steward to a watery grave, and carries them into eternity! I hope you are not one of these, are you? How often have you read in GOOD NEWS of “the grace of God which bringeth salvation unto all.” Have you accepted it? Have you taken God at His word, and believed in the Lord Jesus Christ? If so, you are saved, and “shall not come into the judgment; “but, if you are still putting it off, you are in greater danger and more foolish by far than the steward was, when, instead of taking at once the deliverance brought to him, he lost his life by DELAY. All the passengers and crew were brought safely to shore, the steward was the only one in all that company who perished in the waves. I doubt not, if his poor wife and children heard, as they probably would, the history of his death, they would sadly think, as they bewailed his loss, of the old proverb, “Delays are dangerous.”

Happiness.

Do you not desire, dear young reader, to be happy? I know that you do; for happiness is “our being’s end and aim.” And, though you are but young, have you not at times felt disappointed in something upon which you had set your mind; either because that which you hoped for never came to pass, or, if it did come to pass, it did not answer your expectation? Such disappointments are no doubt hard to bear, but we all have to submit to them, and the sooner that we learn to do so the better it is for us.

These thoughts were brought to my mind by a little incident which lately occurred in my own family. A few Miles from my residence there is a beautiful wood, containing some thousands of trees, and it forms a quiet and pleasant place of resort for those who pay a visit to it, as I and my family have usually done two or three times during the bright months of the year. Besides the beauty of the trees, and the pleasure, to the young, of gathering wild flowers, fir-apples and acorns, in their seasons, there is within the wood a pleasantly-situated cottage, where tea and fruit can be obtained; and you may well suppose that such delights are very, attractive to my little girl, who has usually accompanied us: Well, one day, at the close of the season, I proposed that we should all go to the wood for the last time this year. The little one was of course delighted, and I will not say that the older did not look forward to the little trip with pleasure. The time was fixed, and the child was dressed ready to start, when, an unexpected shower of rain coming on, we were obliged to give up the thought of visiting the wood on that day. The disappointment of the child was great, and she very naturally shed some tears, and for a little while refused to be comforted. However, with the light-heartedness of childhood, she soon forgot her trouble, and found amusement in the pleasures of home.

How often have a number of children, forming a school, been looking forward to the summer treat, which they have been led to expect that they should enjoy. At length the eventful day has arrived, and all the arrangements have been made, the children are dressed in their best, and they are full of the hope of enjoying “a happy day.” And it may be that everything turns out as they could have wished, or, which is just as likely, a heavy thunderstorm arises, or something occurs which throws a cloud over the whole proceedings, and the children return home at the end of the day dispirited and disappointed. They had hoped to pluck the rose of pleasure, but in the endeavor to do so they have felt the pricking of the thorns with which it is surrounded.

I do not wish you to suppose, my dear young friends, that I want to paint this life as being without cheerfulness. Indeed, I do not. God is good, and He showers abundance of mercies upon us all; and there are many simple pleasures of which you may rightly partake under the guidance of your parents and true friends. But, in order that you may be really happy, I desire that the Lord may teach your young hearts not to place your hope of happiness in anything “under the sun;” for, if you do, it will surely fail, and disappoint you.

There is a happiness, however, which never fails; it is perfect and lasts forever. It is found in JESUS, and in Him only. In Psa. 16:11 it is written that “in Thy presence is fullness of joy; at Thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore,” Why is there fullness of joy in the presence of God? Because God is there. And whosoever has entrance into His presence, through believing in His dear Son, is brought into that place of fullness of joy. And how is it that there are pleasures for evermore at His right hand? Because Jesus is there. And whosoever can truly say, “Jesus is mine,” possesses pleasures for evermore in Him who died for him, and rose again. The language of his heart is, “Whom have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside Thee” (Psa. 73).

The world’s deceits and pleasure’s cheats

The simple soul deceive,

Their silken skein becomes a chain

Which round their prey they weave.

Earth’s best of joys, like children’s toys,

Afford but brief delight;

But joys above, and heavenly love,

Are ever fresh and bright.

May you, then, dear children, come to God, in the name of His beloved Son, and thus be brought to the fountain of eternal, heavenly joy. Then you will not be found expecting too much from anything “under the sun,” though you will be more fitted to enjoy the blessings of this life, which God in His tender mercy bestows upon us all.

Even a child is known by his doings, whether his work be pure, and whether it be right.

Joseph's Love Casting Out Fear.

(Gen. 45:3-15. 1 John 4:18.)

LAST month we were speaking about Joseph’s brothers being in his “presence,” and so afraid of him that they could not even tell him whether their father was alive or not. We now see in vs. 15 that they are enough at home with him to talk with him. It was not only that he talked to them; he might have done that and they have been all the while quaking with terror. As we read in Deut. 5, about the giving of the law, God did “talk with man,” but they could not talk with Him; and even as to His speaking to them, they begged Moses to go near to hear what God had to say, and come and tell them, for they said, “If we hear the voice of the Lord our God any more, then we shall die.” But it is said about Joseph here, that “his brethren talked with him;” the very same thing that is said about those two men, Moses and Elias, when they appeared in glory, at the side of the Lord Jesus, on the top of “the holy mount.” It does not say He talked with them, though no doubt He did so; but He might have done that without their being so free with Him as to talk with Him. But this is what we are told about them, and we even read what it was they talked with the Lord about. Moses had died all alone on Mount Pisgah; Elias had gone to heaven in a chariot of fire without dying at all; but Jesus would come down from the hill of glory, to suffer and die at Jerusalem, and these two friends of His talked with Him about it all.

But how was it that Joseph’s brothers could thus be happy enough with him to talk with him, when just before they had been so afraid of him that they could not say a word? It was not that they had undone the thing in which they had wronged Joseph. That could never be; we can never undo a thing we have once done. Pilate said, when they found fault with something he had written, “What I have written, I have written,” and if he had taken it down and torn it up, still it would have been true that he had written it. So Judah and the rest, could not undo what they had done against Joseph when he was a lad; neither had they now done anything for him, to “make it up” with him. It would have been no use for them to try to love him, or to tell him how much they did love him. Even if their love to him was perfect, it would not cast out their fear; but what did cast it out was that they saw and believed the love that he had towards them!

It was not that he did not know or did not remember all the wrong they had done to him. In one sense he told them all things that ever they did, for he said, “I am Joseph your brother, whom ye sold into Egypt;” and he now had both the power and the right to punish them for their cruelty to him. But, instead of that, he talked to them with words of love, and kissed them with kisses of love, and wept on them with tears of love; and, although he did not say in words he had for given them, he showed by his actions that he had, as the kind father with the prodigal never told him he had forgiven him, but he showed that he had, like no words could have proved it to him. So here with Joseph, he had his brothers before him, and did not forget a single thing they had done against him more than twenty years before. They too remembered it all, and were afraid, but he was not angry with them, and he told them not to be angry with themselves, for it was God who had made all things work together for good. He knew that Jacob his father had sent him after them on an errand of kindness, and that they had sent him from them to be a slave; but he says it was God who had sent him before them to be their saviour! Twice over he says it: “God did send me before you to preserve life,” “God sent me before you.... to save your lives by a great deliverance.” God had, as it were, made him a prince and a saviour, as it says in the book of the Acts about the Lord Jesus, that God had exalted Him “with His right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour.” Indeed Joseph says, “So now it was not you that sent me hither, but God;” and this was true in the way he meant it, though of course it did not a bit take from the great sin they had been guilty of in serving him as they did; as it is said again of Jesus that He “was delivered for our offenses,” and it was God who delivered Him. “He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all,” yet this did not make it less sinful for men to say, “This is the Heir, come, let us kill Him.” It was “by wicked hands” He was taken to be crucified and slain, and all those who reject the Lord Jesus will have to answer to God for it.

It is very nice to see how Joseph takes all that had come upon him as having come from God Himself. He did not think so much of his brothers having sold him, and Pharaoh having exalted him, as he did of God having brought him to the place he was in. He says, it was God who sent me here, and “He hath made me... ruler throughout all the land of Egypt.” And you will remember that we read this same thing about the blessed Lord Jesus. When cruel men were going to mock and murder Him, He said, “The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?” And then, as to His glory, He would not take it simply as a thing He had a right to, but He said, “And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me;” which He did, as Peter said on the day of Pentecost, “God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ.”

Coming back now to this chapter about Joseph, what a good thing it was for these poor trembling brothers of his that he should set their minds at rest at once about their sin against him! They might be afraid for him to speak about it, and yet, suppose he had not done so! They would have still been in suspense and fear, would they not? It was the very thing that was on the top in their minds, and, whatever else he had talked to them about, they would still have been thinking, “Ah, but what will he say or do when he has it over with us about putting him into that deep pit, where there was no water, and then selling him for twenty pieces of silver?” But he soon settles that matter with them, for he puts it almost the first thing “I am Joseph your brother, whom ye sold into Egypt;” so they would know that all the kind things he afterward told them he fully meant, and was not forgetting their unkindness. It is a good thing, too, for us, dear little reader, to know that all our sins are naked and open before God; the very worst is out, and yet God shows His love, not in covering it up and saying nothing about it, but in putting it all away through the death of Christ. It is the greatest folly to try to hide it or excuse it, but, “if we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9). See Psalms 32:1-5.

What else Joseph said and did to give his brothers peace in his presence, I must tell you more about next month, if the Lord will. I will only ask you now to notice that when Joseph said, “Come near to me, I pray you,” they came near. Has not the Lord Jesus said more than once, “Come unto Me”? Is it not for you as well as for others Have you come to Him? If not, can you give Him any good reason why you have not?

W. TY.

Hymn for the Young, 3.

(Rev. 4 and 5)

TUNE. ― “Around the throne of God in heaven.”

BEHOLD the throne of God in heaven,

The thrones of elders round;

And hark! the worship to Him given,

A deep and solemn sound:

“Thou art worthy, worthy, worthy.”

And, see! who stands amid the throne,

The Lamb that once was slain;

To whom the harpers harp alone,

And sing the joyous strain:

“Thou art worthy, worthy, worthy.”

“For Thou vast slain, and by Thy blood

“To God hast hosts redeem’d;

“Who’re washed in that all-cleansing flood

“Which from Thy side once stream’d:

“Thou art worthy, worthy, worthy.”

Ten thousand thousand angels round

That throne and ransom’d throng,

With a loud voice His praise resound,

And thus the strain prolong:

Saying, “He is worthy, worthy.”

Each one who trusts in Him who died

Is cleans’d from all his sins;

And bless’d in Him and justified,

The song on earth begins:

“Thou art worthy, worthy, worthy.”

What blessing to be cloth’d in white,

That raiment heav’nly fair;

To see the Lord Himself in light,

And with the saints declare

“Thou art worthy, worthy, worthy.”

Guy Fawkes Day.

THE fifth of November is at hand, when fireworks, bonfires, and Guy Fawkeses are to be seen in all directions. How the rockets, squibs, and crackers, Roman candles, Catherine wheels, and other noisy explosives, blaze, and hiss, and bang, and fly! The heavens seem all aglow, and the startling noises on every side, the sudden flashes of light, the shouts of boys, and the firing of guns declare that thousands are taking part in the uproar. What does it all mean? I dare say some of the little readers of GOOD NEWS, although familiar with the boys’ chorus, ―

“Please to remember

The fifth of November,

Gunpowder treason and plot,”

have but a very hazy idea as to the cause of all this disturbance, and may wish to know clearly what all the stir is about. Well, I will tell you, because it may help to show you how true that little hymn is which believers sing.―

“How good is the God we adore,

Our faithful, unchangeable Friend,

Whose love is as great as His power,

And both without measure or end.”

In the year 1605, when James I. was king of this country, the Papists, who hated him and his Parliament, because they were Protestant, formed a “plot” to overturn the government, in the hope of getting the power into their own hands, that thus they might once more bring the whole nation into subjection to the Pope of Rome. The leader of these conspirators was Robert Catesby, and the others were named, Tresham, Digby, Rookwood, Winter, Wright, Keys, and Percy. They were not poor, ignorant men, but gentlemen, and some of them wealthy. Of course they were all Roman Catholics, and one of the number, who was a great bigot to his religion, and thought it would be doing God service to destroy Protestants, was to be the agent in carrying out their wicked design. His name you have often heard, for, although more than 200 years have passed away since he lived, the fifth of November is still called after him, “Guy Fawkes Day,” his real name being Guido Vaux. This man had been a soldier, and much of his time had been passed in other countries, where he had become familiar with bloodshed. Bold, desperate, and a slave to the superstitions of Romanism, he was a fitted instrument for the work he had undertaken, and which, as I dare say you have heard, was to blow up with gunpowder the king and all his nobles! These conspirators were encouraged in their purpose by a breve, or letter of authority from the Pope, commanding them only to obey a popish king, and telling them it was for the honor of God and the good of their own souls to resist a Protestant Government. They had banded together under solemn oaths of secrecy and faithfulness to one another, and a priest had performed mass, and given them the sacrament to confirm their agreement, and give to it the sanction of the Romish Church.

The fifth of November, the time for the king and princes to meet the nobility, was rapidly approaching, and they had been so faithful to each other and the wicked teachings of their religion, that no man living but themselves and their priests had heard the least hint of their monstrous intentions. They had often met, sometimes in a cottage, on the banks of the Thames, at Erith, and sometimes in the fields near London. Their schemes had hitherto been successful, and all promised to go well. They had, in the first instance, hired a house next door to that in which the Parliament usually met, and here the whole band had been hard at work trying to dig a subterranean passage from their own cellar into that of the Parliament House, but the depth and thickness of the foundation walls had hitherto resisted all their efforts. Secretly, at night, and in silence, while Guido Vaux watched outside, they toiled on, yet could make but little progress. Often they would stop to listen for a signal from their sentinel, or from sheer exhaustion, and some of their number afterward declared that at such times they were startled by the ominous sound of a tolling bell, which seemed to rise beneath their feet from the deep trench they had digged. Their religion had made them superstitious, and a guilty conscience filled them with fears, and, though bold and desperate in their wicked designs, the muffled notes of the strange bell, rising upward as if from a grave, seemed to them like their own death-knell fore-sounded. I have no doubt they really heard these sounds, and in all probability the deep excavation they had made in the earth beneath their own cellar had brought them close upon some forgotten subterranean passage belonging to one of the churches in the neighborhood, most of which had been originally built by the Romanists, who commonly had such secret passages connected with their monasteries and chapels as favorable to their subtle deeds of darkness. Thus every time the church bell tolled the sound would run along the passage (if such existed) beneath the excavation the conspirators had made, and seem to them to rise from out of the earth as a harbinger of their own doom.

In the midst of their fruitless labors they suddenly learned that a cellar under the Parliament House exactly underneath the hall in which the nobles would meet the king and princes, was to let! It was just what they wanted, and they thought that God Himself favored their wicked design, and had brought about the letting of the cellar to aid them in their purpose. They knew not that the Lord often allows the wicked to prosper for a while in their course, that their punishment may be the more plainly from His own hand. If this cellar beneath the Parliament House had never offered they would probably have spent their time in vainly trying to make a passage as they had been so long doing, and would thus have escaped the detection and punishment which followed. One of their number, named Percy, was sent to hire the place at once, and then the barrels of gunpowder which they had stored in another house close by were secretly removed to it. Beside thirty-six of these barrels, a number of large stones and bars of iron were so placed as to make the explosion more destructive, and over all a large cowering of wood was laid to hide the rest. All was now ready for the moment which was meant to be so fatal, not only to King James, and his sons, and Parliament, but also to Christianity itself in this favored land. But there was one difficulty which troubled these conspirators. They knew that at the opening of Parliament several of their own friends would meet the king, and the question was how to save them without braying their dreadful secret. Percy wanted to save an earl who was his own kinsman; Keys wished to warn one of the lords not to be present, because he had been kind to his wife and children at a time when they were once in misfortune; Tresham wanted two lords to escape who were the husbands of his own sisters, and staunch Romanists besides. And now that the sudden and terrible destruction which awaited all who should assemble in the Parliament House was brought vividly before them, as they gazed on their own handiwork, they shrank from allowing their friends to share it. As to all others they felt no compunction, no pity, for their dark and gloomy religion taught them none. The most that the Romanist can hope for is that after death the agonies of purgatory may be shortened by papal indulgences bought for money, by masses paid for at so much each, and by the prayers and intercessions of saints to whom costly offerings have been made. For the poor and needy there is absolutely no hope. They must endure centuries of fire between hell and heaven till purged from their sins. This is what their false Church teaches.

How opposed to that precious truth taught in God’s Word, “The blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, cleanseth us from all sin.” I trust you have believed this as God’s own word. If so, “there is now NO CONDEMNATION” for you. How blessed! “NO CONDEMNATION!” for Christ in His love has borne it ALL, and nothing is left but love, God’s own eternal, unchanging love! “Being justified by faith (not works or merits), we have PEACE WITH GOD through our Lord Jesus Christ (not through Mary, or other saints), by whom also (not by Pope or priest) we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand,” God’s eternal, unalterable favor, wherein we are settled forever, “and rejoice in hope of the GLORY OF GOD.” No purgatory, no sorrow, no cause of fear awaits us; nothing less than the glory of God, whose perfect love casteth out all fear. And while waiting for the glory we are sustained by the grace, walking in love and obedience.

But to return to the conspirators. The difficulty that had suddenly presented itself to their minds, as to how they should save their friends from destruction was so great that they appointed a meeting to consider it. At that time there stood an old house called “White Webb’s,” in a wild and lonely spot on the borders of a wood in Enfield Chase. Except by the hunter, it was seldom visited. Solitary and secret, it was a suitable place for the would-be murderers; and there, on pretense of hunting, they came together, perhaps for the last time on earth. What decision they arrived at, and how God, in mercy to this nation and His beloved people, overturned their wicked plot, I must tell you if He will, next month.

November, Dictionary of the Bible.

Ezra (help). ― “Son of Seraiah.” This Ezra went up from Babylon. He was a ready scribe in the law of Moses, which the Lord God of Israel had given, and the king granted him all his request, according to the hand of the Lord God upon him. For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and TO DO IT, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments (Ezra 7:1, 6, 10). Artaxerxes made a decree that whosoever of the people of Israel so willed to go up to Jerusalem with Ezra could ha-vie permission that they might carry out their intention. Whatsoever is commanded by the God of heaven, let it be diligently done for the house of God: for why should there be wrath against the realm of the king and his sons? (Ezra 7:23.) It is very instructive to notice that Ezra was ashamed to ask the king for a band of soldiers and horsemen to guard them from the enemy by the way, after having said that the hand of God is upon all them for good that seek Him. Instead of doing so, they fasted, and besought God for this (Ezra 8:22, 23). It is no wonder “that a person whose conduct was so blameless and holy, and whose works were crowned with entire success, should be made the confidant of the people, who feared God, and trembled at the disregard manifested towards His commandments. Many that came up from Babylon with Ezra had married Gentile wives; for this sin God’s judgment came on them, and we learn Ezra caused them to separate from their wives and children because God had told the children of Israel they were not to take Gentile wives (Ezra 10). From Corinthians we learn that it is contrary to the Word of God for any saint to be united in marriage to the unconverted (2 Cor. 6:14; 1 Cor. 7:39). Ezra, like Daniel, confesses the sin of the nation as his sin; God answers his prayer by roving the judgment. We may learn from this that no Christian can dishonor God without affecting his brethren (1 Cor. 12:26). If one member suffer, all the members suffer with it. “A little leaven leaveneth the whole lamp” (1 Cor. 5:6; Gal. 5:9).

Face. ―There is not anything peculiar in this word in Scripture, except in reference to God. God said to Moses, “Thou canst not see my face, for there shall no man see me and live” (Ex. 33:20). In the New Testament we read, “No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him” (John 1:18). This will explain how the Lord spake with Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend (Ex. 33:9-11). The same wonderful Person answered Philip, when he said “Show us the Father,” “Have I been so long with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip He that bath seen me hath seen the Father.” We read not only that the Lord talked with Moses face to face, but of many others who had the same blessed privilege. Abraham stood before the Lord when the two angels who had been with him went towards Sodom (Gen. 18:22). When God thus appeared to Jacob, he called the place Penuel (the face of God), “for,” said he, “I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved.” God also appeared to Jacob again when he came out of Padanaram, and blessed him, and said, “Thy name is Jacob; thy name shall not be called any more Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name.” And He called his name Israel. God said unto him “I am God Almighty; be fruitful and multiply. A nation and a company of nations shall be of thee, and kings shall come out of thy loins, and the land which I gave Abraham and Isaac to thee will I give it, and to thy seed; after thee will I give the land. And God went up from him in the place where He talked with him. And Jacob called the name of the place where God talked with him Bethel.” When the angel of the Lord appeared to Moses in a flame of fire, he told him not to draw nigh, for the place whereon he stood was holy ground; and when God called to him out of the midst of the bush he hid his face, for he was afraid to look upon God. The Lord went before His people Israel when they came out of Egypt in a pillar of cloud by day, and by night in a pillar of fire, so that they had light to travel by night as well as by day. When the Egyptians were in the midst of the Red Sea the Lord looked through the pillar of fire and troubled the Egyptians, and took off their chariot wheels, and told Moses to stretch out his hand over the sea, that the waters might destroy them (Exod. 13:21:22; 14: 24). Joshua also saw the Lord; He appeared to him as Captain of the Lord’s host, His presence made the place holy, thus he, like Moses, was told to stand unshod before His holy presence (Josh. 5:13-15). Before Samson was born the angel of the Lord appeared to his mother and father, and Manoah, like Jacob, asked the angel, “What is thy name?” The reply was, “Why asketh thou after my name, seeing it is secret (or wonderful)?” We also read that the Lord came to Samuel, and spoke to him, as He did to Adam. In Adam’s case, when the Lord God walked in the garden in the cool of the day, he and his wife hid themselves from the presence of God amongst the trees of the garden. And the Lord called unto Adam and said, “Where art thou?” And he said, “I heard Thy voice in the garden, and I was afraid because I was naked, and I hid myself.” When the Lord called Samuel the fourth time, He came and stood, and called as at other times. The most wonderful appearance of the Lord is given in Matthew 17, where it says, “His face did shine as the sun.” Some of the disciples had been told that they should not taste of death till they had seen the Lord Jesus coming in His kingdom. This promise was fulfilled a few days after, when He was transfigured before them, and His countenance was altered, and His raiment was white and glistening. (See following Scriptures: Matthew 16:28 to 17:9; Mark 9:1-10; Luke 9:27-36; 1 Peter 1:16-18.) How privileged the disciples, to be permitted to see the Lord Jesus as He will appear in glory, when “every eye shall see Him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him”! Then every knee shall bow to Him, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father. All who own Him now, will reign with Him forever.

“Then they will see His face,

Who saved them from their sin,

There, from the fountain of God’s grace,

Drink endless pleasures in.”

Answers to Bible Questions for October.

1. A man speaking in such a way as not to be beard, is compared to one who speaks unto the air (1 Cor. 14:7-11).

2. With a man who rejoiceth more over the one sheep that he found than the ninety and nine which went not astray (Matt. 18:13, 14).

3. Matthew 16:28; 17:1-9; Mark 9:1-9; Luke 9:27-36; 2 Peter 1:16-18.

4. Zion. Psalms 2:6; 146:10; Jer. 8:1-9; Joel 3:17; Isaiah 24:23; 28:16; Micah 4:7; Romans 11:26.

5. Seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks, and after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah to cut off (Dan. 9:25, 26).

6. The twenty-seventh verse speaks of a covenant being made with many for one week.

7. The love of God (1 John 2:5).

8. A. bright cloud (Matt. 17:5).

Answers to Bible Enigma for October

“Abide in Me, and I in you.” –John 15:4

Bible Enigma for November.

The town where three disciples dwelt―the one of whom was he

Who found “the Christ’’ Himself, then bade Nathanael “come and see.”

The land wherein the Hebrew babe was born, and reared, and taught.

Whence from their bondage hard and cruel his brethren forth he brought.

His birthplace who was shipwrecked thrice, beaten with rods, and stoned.

To whom the finding Christ for every loss and pain atoned.

The city where the captain dwelt who was by woman elain,

When wearied to her ·tent he fled from off the battle plain.

The place where Paul a Christian found, who hence became his friend,

To whom the Apostle afterward did two epistles send.

The town wherein the woman lived who bade the dead return,

When the poor God-forsaken king his coming fate would learn.

The home of one whose nephew’s fraud endangering his life,

He thither fled till lapse of years should quench the kindled strife.

The holy, happy Paradise where our first parents dwelt,

Era yet the touch of sin they knew, ere yet its guilt they felt.

The town wherein he dwelt whose, wealth was, like his folly, great,

Whose wife disarmed her husband’s foe, and quelled th’ avenger’s hate.

These places found, the initials joined, a birthplace then appears,

In fame unequaled in the past, as through all future years.

Bible Questions for November.

1. What event in the New Testament is compared to a drunken man? and when will it take place?

2. When is there to be no more sea?

3. What is said about the temple, and the light of the heavenly city?

4. What reason does the Apostle John give for writing his first epistle?

5. For what does he say the Gospel was written?

6. What are the things that God says He will be inquired of by His people to do it for them?

7. What age does Scripture state a child shall die when the voice of weeping will be no more heard in Jerusalem?

8. What striking figure is used in Matthew to show those who have religion without life, or profess to be Christians without being born of the Spirit?

Guy Fawkes Day, 2.

IF the young reader lives in London, or knows anything about it, he will hardly believe that Hoxton now a mass of streets, was, some 270 years ago, a village nearly two miles outside the walls of old London, surrounded by green fields and shady lanes, where lofty towers and turrets frowned, and noble and wealthy persons had their country seats; where, too, the thatched farmhouses and the cottages of the hinds who tilled the fields formed the rural hamlet.

Yet so it was, and at the time I speak of a certain nobleman, named Lord Monteagle, had his country mansion there.

One evening towards the end of October, 1605, he was sitting at supper with a number of friends in the old oaken hall, when a serving-man entered with a letter, which he said had been given him as he stood in waiting at the great gate, by a tall man, whose face and form were so concealed by a cloak that he had no idea who he was. This mysterious stranger had come suddenly towards him from a cluster of trees near the gate, and, having told him to give the letter to his master, had as suddenly vanished in the darkness.

Letters in those days were by no means so common as they are now, and Lord Monteagle felt some surprise at receiving one in such a mysterious way, and, tossing it to his secretary, he desired him to read it aloud. This was done. The writing was large and cramped, and spoke of some solemn event about to happen, and said that, “though there be no appearance of any stir, they shall receive a terrible blow this Parliament, and yet they shall not see who hurts them.” It went on to counsel Lord Monteagle to withdraw from the neighborhood of London into the country, and implored him as he valued his life not to be present when Parliament should meet on the fifth of November. There was neither name, date, nor place in the letter. It might be only a hoax; yet its words were so dark and strange that Lord Monteagle and his friends thought it of sufficient importance to send it to the chief officer of state. This was accordingly done early the next morning, and by him it was shown to King James. A council was called, and the strange letter laid before them. Some say that it was the king himself who interpreted its dark meaning; but, however that may be, it was shown that gunpowder was to be the agent by which the “terrible blow” was to be so given that none should see who hurt them; and thus this dark and wicked attempt to overturn at one blow both the government and the religion of this country has come to be called “Gunpowder treason and plot;” and I have no doubt you have often heard the boys shout in chorus:

“I know no reason

Why gunpowder treason

Should ever be forgot,”

as they carry the limp figure of their straw-stuffed Guy from door to door, seated in an old chair, with a pole on each side, a slouched hat, or perhaps a fool’s cap, on his head, and an ugly mask for his face. Well, on search being secretly made in the vaults of the Parliament House, the monstrous plot was fully revealed; but everything was left as it was found, and a watch set on the conspirators. In the meantime, as I told you last month, the plotters met, as agreed, in the old house in Enfield Chase, called White Webb’s, to consult as to the friends some of them wished to spare. After a long debate, Robert Catesby, the ringleader of the whole plot, persuaded them that most of the Romish lords would be absent from Parliament on the fatal day.

“But with all that,” said he, “if they were as dear to me as my own son, rather than our scheme should fail, they also must be blown up.”

To this they all agreed at last, little thinking that a warning had already been sent to Lord Monteagle, for the writer kept his own secret, and pretended to assent with the rest to what Catesby said.

Thus you see how little these wicked men regarded human life; willing even to sacrifice their friends rather than forego their desperate purpose. Such is the Romish religion; heartless, cruel, unrelenting, it knows no mercy for either friend or foe. A whole nation might be plunged into mourning, so that the Pope was exalted and Rome triumphant. But God had ordained otherwise, and for the sake of thousands of His dear people in this country, for the sake also of His precious Word (translated, as you perhaps know in the reign of James 1), He had already over ruled their wicked designs. It was Tresham who, without the knowledge of the other conspirators, had sent the letter I have told you of to Lord Monteagle, and it was by its means that the whole plot was discovered. Thus God can, and often does, use even wicked men to effect His gracious purposes and defeat their own.

The night of the 4th of November at length arrived, and Guy Fawkes, with a dark lanthorn hidden under his cloak and his features concealed by the large slouched hat commonly worn in those days, stole through the silent streets of old London to the vaults of the Parliament House, there to wait until the king and nobles should assemble on the following day. All was in readiness for the successful carrying out of the Romish plot. A train of gunpowder had been laid from the vault doors, which opened into the street, to the barrels of powder within; the slow match and touch-wood were at hand; a ship was waiting in the river prepared to sail at a moment’s notice, when the deed was done, to convey Guy Fawkes to a foreign land; a horse stood ready to carry him to the ship, and he, booted and spurred, was prepared to fling himself into the saddle as soon as the match had been applied to the train.

Midnight has come, and the bell of old Westminster Abbey slowly and solemnly tells that the morning of the FIFTH OF NOVEMBER, so famous ever since, has arrived at last. How much seemed to hang upon the events of that one day! Was the light of God’s blessed Word to be put out in this land, His people to be consigned to the dungeon, the torture, and the stake, the Babylonish harlot to reign again, and the people to be forced back into the deep darkness of Romanism? Was the religion of Mary to take the place of the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in this country, as it has done for centuries in Italy, France, Spain, and every land where Popery prevails? Were poor sinners to be taught, as they are in those countries to this day, that they were to trust to the merits of saints, to penances, indulgences, and priestly absolution for the forgiveness of their sins, instead of the precious blood of God’s dear Son, which cleanseth from all sin? Was the Pope to be the Vicar of Christ here, instead of the Holy Spirit, and a poor sinful man calling himself “priest,” and clad in heathen haberdashery, to stand between the souls of men and God? Oh, dear young reader, what awful iniquity has the Romish Church, and all her imitators, to answer for! If the earth swallowed up “Korah and all his company,” when he would have thrust himself into the office God had given Aaron, how shall they escape who thus daringly take the place that belongs alone to Him who is the great High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus? If Saul was “the chief of sinners, because,” as he says, “I persecuted the Church of God,” what terrible judgment awaits those who for ages have been “drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus” (Rev. 17:6.)

But to return to our little history of the fifth of November. Midnight, as I have said, was past; one, two o’clock had struck from the steeples of many an old City church. Guy Fawkes had for hours been alone in the gloomy vault; alone with his own evil conscience and the darkness around him. Whether the dank atmosphere of the vaults or his own guilty conscience oppressed him, I don’t know, but, as the old Abbey bell tolled two, he softly and stealthily opened the cellar door, and crept into the street to breathe the fresh air. But scarcely has his foot touched the pavement, when an officer, making a sudden plunge, seizes him in an iron grasp. For a moment he makes a desperate effort to get back into the vault, that he may fire the train and blow himself and the officers into the air; but others throw themselves upon him, cast him to the ground, bind him hand and foot, and carry him off to prison.

Shortly after day-break he is taken before the Lords of the Council, where, instead of denying his wicked purpose, he confesses to the whole plot, and glories in it. The news soon spreads through the City of the wonderful yet narrow escape of the king and parliament; and, while the mass of the people express their mingled joy and indignation in uproar and confusion, as has been so often done on every fifth of November from that hour to this, God’s people see, in a nation’s deliverance from the cruel power of Romanism, His gracious hand who neither slumbers nor sleeps, and to whom they sing,

“Now seated on Jehovah’s throne,

The Lamb once slain, in glory bright;

‘Tis thence Thou watchest o’er Thy own,

Guarding us through the deadly fight.”

Guy Fawkes paid the penalty of his crime with his life. Condemned to death after a long trial, he was taken to the west end of St. Paul’s churchyard and executed. The other conspirators fled, but most of them were afterward taken and brought to justice.

Thus ended the wicked “plot,” the memory of which is still renewed on every fifth of November. But for God’s goodness to this your native land, dear young reader, there would at this hour have been no GOOD NEWS for you, no Bible, no truth; nothing but Romish missals, silly narratives of the lives of so-called saints, images, relics, countless errors and falsehoods, “which drown men in destruction and perdition.” How have you profited by God’s mercy? Do you read and hear God’s precious Word in vain? Or have you “taken heed thereunto,” and been brought by the Word to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ? If you have, then have you cause for thankfulness that God, in His providence, has maintained the light of His truth in the land, in spite of all that wicked men and Satan sought to do two hundred and seventy years ago, on THE FIFTH OF NOVEMBER.

Tasting.

Is not an abundance of varied kinds of fruit, tastefully arranged in a fruiterer’s shop, a pleasant sight? But, look at it as long as you may, the mere sight of it will not please or satisfy the palate, will it? Agreeable as it is to the eye, I think, my young friend, that you would prefer to have a taste of some of the fruit, even though it were only one ripe plum or mellow pear. You would tell me, perhaps, that fruit only looks nice to eat. And I agree with you.

Suppose that I had eaten a juicy apple, or a delicious peach or apricot, I should of course know the taste of it; and, if I were to give one to a child who had never had one before, I might say, “Oh, do taste it! you have no idea how nice it is.” And I think that I should not have to offer it twice, for the child would only be too glad to take and eat it at once.

Now, I want to speak to you cheerfully, but seriously, about something far better and sweeter than the most blooming fruit that ever grew in the garden or orchard. It is about Jesus, the precious Saviour, the Son of God. I am happy to be able to say that, as regards myself, I have not only heard and read of the great love of God in giving His dear Son to die upon the cross for sinners, but that, because the Holy Spirit has brought the good news home to my heart, I can truly say that I “have tasted that the Lord is gracious” (1 Peter 2:3). And oh, how sweet is the taste to the heart of one that trusts in Him! Listen to what I now say to you, my young friend: “O taste and see that the Lord is good” (Psa. 34:8). Read as much as you like about the love of God, and the loveliness of Jesus, as taught in the Scriptures, and explained to you in the many interesting books and magazines which are written expressly for the young, but do not rest content, I beseech you, with merely hearing and reading about the Lord. No, but let me entreat you to taste that He is gracious. Oh! do trust Him. Do come now to Him. See His arms outstretched to receive you, and to lay you in His bosom of sweet and eternal love.

Then, when you have indeed tasted His love, you will be able to say to your young friends as I have said to you, “O taste and see that the Lord is good!” And who can tell whether they may not be inclined to heed the gracious invitation which God gives to all to come to Him, in the name of His beloved Son, and thus, believing, taste His love and grace for themselves? And would not that be joyful?

There is another precious truth which I want to tell you. When you have come to the Lord, and proved His love, you will have a new taste given to you for everything that He loves. You will then be able to say in truth, “How sweet are Thy words unto my taste; yea, sweeter than honey to my mouth!” (Psa. 119:103.) There is a beautiful passage in the Song of Solomon (2:3), “I sat down under His shadow with great delight, and His fruit was sweet to my taste.” Now, just think how delightful it would be on a bright, sunshiny day to be sitting beneath a leafy tree plucking and partaking of the delicious fruit with which its branches were covered! This is a sweet picture of the rest and delight of a soul that is happy in the Lord, and in the enjoyment of communion with Him. May it be your portion, my dear young friend, whoever you may be.

SALVATION through Christ Jesus,

Endearing, precious sound!

Shout, shout the word “salvation”

To earth’s remotest bound;

Salvation for the guilty,

Salvation for the lost,

Salvation for the wretched,

The sad and tempest-tossed.

Salvation for the aged,

Salvation for the young,

No less for little children,

Proclaim with joyful tongue;

Salvation for the wealthy,

Salvation for the poor,

Salvation for the lowly,

Yes, life for evermore!

"Come Home."

A SHORT time ago my attention was called to a printed bill, in which the loss of two boys was advertised, and a reward offered to any one who should restore them to their sorrowing parents. The boys who had strayed were brothers, of the ages of twelve and six years, and, if I rightly remember, had been absent from home for nearly a fortnight. Here was a source of trouble and unhappiness both to the children and to their parents. The bill contained a request that any person who might obtain tidings of the children would at once communicate the information to the parents; and, what was very natural and touching, the children themselves were earnestly entreated to return home.

In what a state of anxiety must the poor parents have been and, if they knew the One who is the Hearer of prayer, how must their heart have been poured out to Him on behalf of their wayward and wandering sons! What a sad return these children had given for all the love and care which had been bestowed upon them! Do you ever think, dear children, that your parents, especially if they have tasted the love of God, feel far more for you, when you go wrong or act naughtily, than you do yourselves? And, if you have not come to Jesus, but show continued evidence of your desire to keep at a distance from Him, oh, how do parents who love His name grieve over your unbelief and hardness of heart! How they pray to God that your souls may be saved! How they endeavor that the Word of His salvation shall be presented to you in all the fullness of His love and the preciousness of the name of Jesus!

And can you be, indifferent to all this love and care for your souls, and turn a deaf ear and a hard heart to their tender beseeching’s and earnest entreaties? Oh! while you are yet young, listen to the voice of God speaking to you through His Word, and by the kindly solicitations both of your parents and of all your real friends.

I wish you to observe that the two boys referred to were of an age that even the younger of them must have known that it was wrong thus to wander away from home. They were not like little things who may be lost unconsciously to themselves. No; they were both old enough to be aware that their act was one of self-will. And you, dear children, who are able to read this narrative, have the witness in your conscience when you design or commit some wicked act. You know, for instance, that it is sinful to act deceitfully, to tell an untruth, or to speak or behave disrespectfully to your parents. And have you not sometimes felt pride, or anger, or envy, or some other evil passion rising in your heart? No doubt you have; and does not God take notice of all these things and thoughts? How, then, will you meet Him? How can you give an answer to Him who is holy? Well, indeed, you cannot give any satisfactory reply. But I will tell you what you should do. Believe His love to you, a sinful child, as shown in the cross of the Lord Jesus Christ, who, though He Himself knew no sin, yet was there made sin for us, and put it away by the sacrifice of Himself, in order that they who believe in Him might have forgiveness of sins through His blood, and appear before God in all the beauty and perfection of Him who shed it.

The troubled parents requested that whosoever could assist them in their search after their wandering sons would kindly do so. Who could resist such an appeal? Would not one have been delighted if he could have helped them in any way? And, dear young believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, would you not consider it to be one of the greatest joys which you could have to be a helper in any humble way in bringing a poor lost, sinful soul home to the bosom of the Saviour? Do you not know some children who appear to you to be wandering away, like lost sheep, from the only One that can save and bless them? Can you not, then, try, in some way, to bring them to Him? Do you pray for them? Do you let them see that you love them? Do you ever whisper the sweet name of Jesus in their ears? Do you try to invite them to the Sunday School, or to the preaching of the Gospel? Oh, there are numberless ways of helping in the blessed work of seeking to save the lost; and may your young hearts be so fresh in the love of Christ that you may endeavor, through His grace, to draw some precious soul to Himself.

The parents offered a reward to any one who would restore their lost children to them. And what a reward does the God of all grace pour into the bosom of those whom He uses in bringing poor sinners home to Himself! Does the true-hearted servant of Christ wish to be recompensed by man for telling the good news of the grace and love of God? No; he is so abundantly blessed already in Christ that it is his delight freely to tell of the grace of God to poor prodigal sinners. And well, indeed, is he rewarded when he has the witness in himself that he has sought the glory of Christ in his efforts to win souls to Him.

One more word to you, my dear young friends, who have not rested in the bosom of Jesus. See, how the parents earnestly entreated their children to come home. So would we, on behalf of God who loved the world, and sent His Son that sinners might be kept from going down to the pit, beseech you now, while your hearts are yet young and tender, to come home to Jesus, that you may find an eternal home of joy and blessedness in His bosom of love.

Come, come, come, oh, come home!

More About Joseph; Love Casting Out Fear.

(Gen. 45:3 to 15; 1 John 4:18.)

IN the presence of Joseph every mouth was stopped: they “could not answer him.” He has let them know who he is; now he gets them close up to him and reminds them what they had done. But the very first thing he then tells them is that they must not be grieved nor angry with themselves that they had done it. How like this was to the God of all grace, who “pardons... because He delights in mercy!” We see the same thing in the life of the Lord Jesus: Peter let down his net because Jesus told him, and so many fishes came into the net that the ship began to go down. Poor Peter was so alarmed that he threw himself down at the feet of Jesus, and begged Him to go away and leave him. He found that Jesus was God, for who else could make the fishes crowd into his net like that, when he had been working hard all night, and it seemed as if every fish had gone away? And Peter, knowing himself to be “a sinful man,” could not bear to be so near to one whom he found out to be the “Lord” Himself. So, as he could not get out of the ship away from Jesus, he prayed that Jesus would go away from him. But the blessed Saviour would never leave a poor sinner who was before Him in trouble about his sins. He would not drive away such a one, nor depart Himself until He had taken away his fear and given him peace. When the proud religious leaders of the people at Jerusalem found fault with others, Jesus “left them, and went out of the city and lodged “somewhere else; but when Peter was before Him finding fault with himself, He would not leave him; He spoke kindly to him, and told him to “fear not.” From that time Peter should not only be quite at home with Jesus himself, but he should go and preach the Gospel to others, and teach them to know Jesus too; he should catch men instead of catching fishes. So Peter left all the broken nets and sinking ships to follow Jesus, whose “perfect love” had cast out all his fear. Something like this you may find in the sixth chapter of Isaiah. The prophet there in a vision sees God, and is afraid because He knows himself to be not fit for His presence. But when the Lord hears him confessing his sin, and crying out in distress and fear, He sends an angel to make him fit; and then Isaiah is not afraid to stay there, or unwilling to be sent anywhere the Lord chooses to send him. So Joseph, in this chapter, when his brothers said they were “true men,” and seemed well pleased with themselves, he “spake roughly to them.” But now that he has heard them say they were “verily guilty,” and they are trembling before him, with not a word to say for themselves, he says, “Now, therefore, be not grieved nor angry with yourselves that ye sold me hither.” When they had learned to condemn themselves then he justified them. And so it always is with the Lord Himself. A lawyer once wanted to “justify himself;” and another time a Pharisee trusted in himself that he was “righteous;’ but the Lord was not pleased with either of them. Another poor man felt himself to be a sinner, and said, “God, be merciful to me, a sinner;” and Jesus says he “went down to his house justified rather than the other.” It is so still, dear child: if we try to make it out that we are “good,” the Lord, who knows all about us, will, as it were, send us empty away; but if we own we are guilty sinners, and nothing better, then He tells us He came into the world to save sinners. Job never got really at home with God till he had learned to say, “Behold, I am vile;” and then it is said “the Lord accepted Job;” and those three friends of his who had thought him so much greater a sinner than themselves had to get Job to pray for them.

Well, we see in this chapter that when Judah and Reuben and all of them are down on their faces before Joseph for fear of him, he has not a word of anything but kindness to say to them. They had said, “Thou art even as Pharaoh,” but he says. “I am your brother,” and they find that, instead of his anger burning against them (ch. 44:8), his heart melts over them. They wanted to speak a word in their “lord’s ears,” but he fell upon their necks and kissed them. He had called Benjamin, “the man in whose hand the cup was found,” and had said he should be his servant, but now he says, “my brother Benjamin.” Not “your younger brother of whom ye spake,” or “my son,” as in chapter 43, and surely not now “my servant,” but “my brother!” And he tells them the eyes of all of them could see that it really was the mouth of their own brother that was talking with them.

Do you not remember a greater than Joseph, who was in the midst of his eleven “brethren” (Luke 24:33; John 20:17), and who told them to see Him and touch Him, that they might be quite sure it was Himself? More than thirty years before some shepherds had a sign given to them: if they found a babe lying in a manger, they might be quite sure it was the Lord of glory! No other babe would be found so poorly off as that. And now, if the person in the midst of the disciples had marks of iron nails having been driven through His hands and His feet, they might be quite satisfied that it was no one else but their Lord and Master! And it was He, with those wounds in His hands with which He had been wounded in the house of His friends (Zee. 13:6).

So Joseph kissed all his brothers, and cried over them; not turning aside into another room to weep there, as he had done before, but with his arms round their necks. They could not doubt his love to them, and, now their fear was gone, they could “talk with” him, as well as hear without dread all he had to say to them. It is blessed to know that the Lord Jesus treats in this way all those who come to Him by faith. When He came into the world they “cast Him out and killed Him;” but He says, “Him that cometh unto. Me, I will in no wise cast out.” The feeblest little child or the oldest and most guilty sinner is welcome, if he comes confessing his sins.

“Not the weakest e’er can say,

‘I came, but I was sent away.’”

No, He does not “cast out” those who come, but He does cast out our fear, and He does it by making known to us His “perfect love” (1 John 4:18). We sing with joy―

“No wrath God’s heart retaineth

To usward who believe,

No dread in ours remaineth

As we His love receive.

Returning sons He kisses,

And with His robe invests,

His perfect love dismisses

All terror from our breasts.”

Have you, dear child, so learned to know your own sins and God’s holiness as to fear God? (Luke 23:40.) And have you so known and believed the love that God hath towards us―that perfect love which He has shown in giving up His dear Son to die for us―that you have “peace with God”?

W. TY.

December, Dictionary of the Bible.

Ezrahite. ―In 1 Kings 4:31, where God is speaking of the wisdom of Solomon, he is compared to Ethan the Ezrahite, from which we learn that Ethan was a very wise man.

Faith. ―This word occurs twice in the Old Testament (Deut. 32:20, and Hab. 3:4), but more than two hundred times in the New Testament. The following Scriptures will show in what varied connections faith is spoken of, all of which teach that the salvation of God is “of faith, that it might be by grace,” for “by grace ye are saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast.” The Apostle Paul tells those that had faith at Ephesus that they were God’s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God had before ordained that they should walk in them. Though the word “faith” does not occur more frequently in the Old Testament, yet we read of many who had faith, and what they by faith endured (Heb. 11). It says Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him for righteousness. He believed what God told him. So did the other saints of old. Rahab had heard of God’s wonderful power and works. She believed God, and was saved.

Thy faith hath made thee whole (Matt. 9:22).

Thy faith hath saved thee (Luke 7:50).

Through faith in His name (Acts 3:16).

Purifying their hearts by faith (Acts 15:9).

Sanctified by faith that is in Me (Acts 26:18).

The just shall live by faith (Rom. 1:17).

A man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law (Rom. 3:28).

His faith is counted for righteousness (Rom. 4:5).

Righteousness which is of faith (Rom. 9:30).

Justified by the faith of Christ (Gal. 2:16).

Children of God by faith in Christ Jesus (Gal. 3:26).

By grace are ye saved through faith (Eph. 2:8).

Faith is the substance (assurance or firm conviction of things hoped for (Heb. 11:1).

Without faith it is impossible to please God (Heb. 11:6).

This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith (1 John 5:4).

I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me (Gal. 2:20).

Answers to Bible Questions for November.

1. Isaiah 24:20; 2 Peter 3:1-18.

2. In the new earth, when the first heaven and earth have passed away (Rev. 21:1).

3. The new Jerusalem is described as having no temple, “for the Lord God almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it, and the city will not need the sun and moon to shine in it, because the glory of God and the Lamb will be the light thereof, and the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it” (Rev. 21:22-27).

4. One reason for the Apostle John writing his first epistle is that all believers may know that they have eternal life in the Son of God (1 John 5:9-13).

5. That those who hear or read the Gospel of John might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing they may have life through His name (John 20:31).

6. God will gather Israel into their own land; He will then sprinkle clean water upon them, and take away their stony heart, and He will put His Spirit within them: in other words, they will be born of water and of the Spirit. Nicodemus could not have known of this earthly blessing promised to Israel; therefore, after the Lord Jesus had spoken to him of the necessity of being thus born of water and of the Spirit, that he may enter into the kingdom of God (not the Church), He said, “Art thou a master in Israel, and knowest not these things? If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you heavenly?” Christians have no warrant whatever in taking this passage for Christian baptism, or making it the door of entrance into the Church of God. The Lord Jesus Christ tells Nicodemus that He had been speaking to him about earthly blessing, which he could have learned from the book of Ezekiel and other prophets. He shows most plainly that all who enter the kingdom of God must be born of water and the Spirit. When God’s kingdom comes, and His will a done on earth, He will multiply Israel’s cattle, and the fruit of the tree, and the increase of their fields, and cause their cities, which are now lying waste, to be builded, and will settle them after their old estates, and make their land like the garden of Eden, and “do better unto them than at their beginnings,” and they shall not teach every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, “Know the Lord, for all Israel shall know Him, from the least to the greatest, for God will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities He will remember no more, and all His people shall be holy” (Eod. 19:6; 22:31; Leviticus 11:44, 45; Numbers 16:3). The above are amongst the many blessings that God will be inquired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them (Ezek. 36; Heb. 8:9-12).

7. God says one dying at a hundred years old is reckoned a child. The age of His people then shall be as the age of a tree, and he will give them strength proportionate to their days―that is, strength of body. He says, “As thy days so shall thy strength be.” This passage is generally misquoted as follows: “As thy day is, so shall thy strength be” (Deut. 33:26; Isa. 65, read the 18th to the 25th verse).

8. All who are outwardly religious, and are not children of God by faith in Christ Jesus, are no better than the foolish virgins who have lamps without oil.

Answer to Bible Enigma for November.

“Bethlehem.”

	B ethsaida John 1:44-46.
	E gypt Acts 7:17-22.
	T arsus Acts 23:3; 2 Cor. 11:25; Phil. 3:7-9.
	H arosheth Jud. 2:16-21.
	L ystra Acts 16:1-4.
	E ndor 1 Sam. 28:6,7.
	H erman Gen. 27:43-4:5.
	Eden Gen. 2:8.
	M aon 1 Sam. 25:2, 23-33.

Good News for Young and Old: Volume 17 (1875)

Table of Contents

Joseph's Brothers in Trouble.

"Safe in the Arms of Jesus."

A Little Child.

A Squirrel's Sermon in a Tree.

"A Form of Godliness."

"Every One of Us Shall Give Account of Himself to God."

January, Dictionary of the Bible.

Bible Questions for January.

Alexander, Emperor of Russia.

Joseph's Brothers Afraid.

"I will Never Leave Thee, nor Forsake Thee."

Gone in a Moment.

Snow.

The Tethered Bullock.

A Frosty Morning.

February, Dictionary of the Bible

Answers to Bible Questions for January.

Answer to Bible Enigma. For January.

Bible Enigma for February.

Bible Questions for February.

The Little Ragged Girl.

Alexander, Emperor of Russia, 2.

The Sparrow and the Swallow.

The Dying Sailor.

Joseph's Brothers Still Afraid.

March, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answers to Bible Enigma for February.

Answers to Bible Questions for February.

Bible Enigma for March.

Bible Questions for March.

Peter Waldo.

The Spanish Nun.

The Dying Soldier.

Jairus's Daughter.

A Burning Glass of Ice.

Joseph's Brothers Repentant.

Epitaph on an Infant.

April, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answer to Bible Enigma for March

Answers to Bible Questions for March.

Bible Questions for April.

Bible Questions for April.

The Heavenly Land.

"Escape for Thy Life."

"Gone up Higher."

"Whosoever."

The Snowdrop.

Adventures in the Woods.

"I Am Joseph Your Brother."

Joseph.

A Cure for Some Christians.

May, Dictionary of the Bible.

Bible Questions for May.

Bible Enigma for May.

Answer to Bible Enigma for April.

Answers to Bible Questions for April.

Granny and Her Cottage.

"The Monk That Shook the World, 4."

"I Am Joseph."; "I Am Jesus."

Hymn for the Young, 4.

Adventures in the Woods.

Young Life.

Long Boats and Short Spars;

June, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answers to Bible Questions for May.

Answer to Bible Enigma for May.

Bible Questions for June.

Bible Enigma for June.

Messages from Heaven.

"Alone with Joseph." "Alone with Jesus."

"The Monk That Shook the World, 2."

Two Young Men Who Wanted Fun.

July, Dictionary of the Bible.

Why Did Jesus Die?

Answers to Bible Questions for June.

Answer to Bible Enigma for June.

Bible Questions for July.

Bible Enigma for July.